Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The night wind gusts by the boats anchored at the harbor as Hook looks at his ship, once again hit with intense depression and sadness at seeing the Jolly’s state.

It wasn’t supposed to end like this.

“That’s what you get for being weak.” It taunts.

The pirate climbs into its deck with a heavy heart, his mind circling back to the same thing it has been going to ever since he was freed from Zelena.

His home was gone, where was he supposed to go now?

“That was …”

“You should go to your family, love”

“Pathetic.” It says and Hook shakes his head. He promised himself that he would try, he promised Emma that he would try. “Remember how she looked after your kiss? She couldn’t wait to get away from you!” It snarls as Hook runs his hand on the remains of the ship.

It doesn’t matter, if she doesn’t ask me to, I’m not leaving.

The Darkness growls in frustration and Hook looks around himself.

He has to try, he has to do what he can, he doesn’t want to lose to It.

“You think you have any chance? You are already ours Killian Jones!” It starts but he drowns it out, something else catching his attention.

“What about Baelfire, huh? She is the mother of his child! And David? You think that’s what he wants for his daughter?” It snarls again.

Hook walks slowly to the center of the Jolly and closes his eyes, a cold breeze blowing through his hair as he tried to focus.

“You are too destroyed! Too hopeless! No one will want that!”

“Shut up!” He snaps at It and takes a deep breath. If he focuses enough, he can finally see it, he can finally feel, there, at its center, it’s…

Hook smiles as It frowns beside him.

“Diapers, change of clothes, towels, anything else?” Emma asks as she checks the contents of the carrying bag. When her mother takes too long to answer she looks up to see her sitting in the armchair, looking lovingly at her baby,

She smiles and goes to them and sees Robbie sleeping peacefully in her mother’s arms.

“Are you sure you want to go out?” Emma asks softly and her mother looks up at her, the same smile still on her face, but it doesn’t hide the eye bags and the deep tiredness she sees on the woman.

“Yes, I want everyone united.” She says and Emma nods.

“Then I will get the stroller.” Emma grabs the thing they bought just recently from the other room. Zelena accelerating Snow’s pregnancy might have ruined her experience in that way, but Emma will be damned if her mother misses any part of her new son.

“Your father went to the Jolly to invite Hook.” Snow says and that gives Emma a pause.

Hook.

The smell of the sea and the taste of rum.

She shakes her head and hums, bringing the stroller to her mother. She can’t afford to think about this now, or anytime soon for that matter. She still doesn’t know what to do and she doubts that this time the pirate will have any answers, after all, he left without saying anything last night.

She is not mad about it, she only checked if he was still outside to see if she had to sneak out. Perhaps they are too alike to work out.

Work what out, Emma? Are you going insane?

“Perhaps you’re the one that couldn’t handle it.”

“What is it, honey?” Snow asks, catching her by surprise.

“What? Nothing.” She brushes off but Snow frowns. “I have some reports to write at the station so I might be a little late.” She says, turning her back to her mother and going to the kitchen.

“Regina is making you do reports?” Snow asks, incredulously and Emma silently curses her own weak excuse.

“I take my job seriously.” She says, turning to see her mother looking at her with a raised eyebrow. “I will go now, let me know how it goes and I will try to get there in time.” She says, and leaves before Snow can say anything else.

She closes the door with a sigh and tries to take her mind away from the pirate.

“And then we can put another cabin on top of the already existing one! Make the quarters bigger, then we relieve some of the occupied space in the kitchen and do another room to…”

David can hear the Captain’s excited voice even before he reaches the harbor. Hook is talking, gesticulating crazily, walking from side to side in the remains of the Jolly Roger as his crew listens to his plans, and, judging by their faces, they are as put off by it as David is.

“What is going on?” David whispers to Starkey as he cocks his head to the side, watching the captain as he points and talks more about changing sails or even adding new sails, are you writing this down, Smee?

“We think the Captain finally lost it.” Starkey answers, not taking his eyes off Hook, with a slight frown on his face. “He called us here and started talking about fixing the Jolly or remodeling it…we are not sure yet, he just started babbling.” He finishes with a shrug as Hook pulls one rope a little and a piece of the ship falls apart, but he keeps talking.

“Maybe this is a cry for help.” Cecco whispers to him. “Somebody should say something.” He says and then nudges Smee, who is standing more in front of the group with a paper and a pen in hand but obviously listening to their conversation as well.

“Why do all of you always make me do this? Why don’t Starkey say something for once?” Smee murmurs to them, raising the paper in front of his face so the captain can’t see him shifting his focus. “You’re the one who has been with him the longest.”

“That’s why I am the quartermaster.” Starkey whispers back at him. “I handle the supplies and navigation issues, you wanted to be the first mate, so now you deal with it.” Starkey whispers back.

“Because you didn’t tell me that the last first mate died from-…” Smee whispers back but Bill interrupts him by pushing him forward and making him drop his paper and pen.

“SMEE! Are you paying attention?!” Hook snaps and Smee takes out his hat and starts fiddling with it.

“Sir…there’s been some unrest…” He starts and David would pity the guy if he wasn’t so amused at the situation. “We are thinking if…maybe…this might be…a foolish endeavor…” He finishes almost in a whisper and Hook keeps glaring at him.

“Smee, come here.” Hook says, with a serious voice, pointing at the place beside him on the Jolly’s burned deck.

“I would rather not.” Smee answers and a few of the pirates scoff at his answer but Hook only glares harder. With a sigh, the first mate climbs the stairs and steps into the precarious floor of the Jolly.

A few days ago, right after the ship was destroyed, the pirates didn’t have a problem stepping in and out of it, but now, after the seawater has made its wood not only burned but also wet, the thing is even more dangerous.

Smee slowly approaches the captain but when he reaches him, Hook pulls him to his side with an arm on his shoulders.

“Tell me, Smee, what do you feel?” Hook asks with a dangerous smile on his face and his first mate is a ball of tension.

“Scared?” He answers making the other pirates chuckle, but Hook shakes his head.

“No, really feel it.” He says again. “Close your eyes.” Hook demands and stops in front of his crewmate as he obeys. “Now, feel it.”

“I don’t…” Smee starts but then he stops suddenly. He opens his eyes in shock and turns to his captain with a question in his eyes. Hook nods at him making a smile blossom on Smee’s face and then both of them are laughing joyfully.

“Great, it is contagious.” Starkey murmurs.

“Come here, you have to see this!” Smee exclaims and the pirates murmur, but their curiosity wins them over.

David is unsure if this many people should be standing on the deck at the same time, but his own curiosity makes him follow the others. Hook smiles at him and puts his arm around him now.

“Close your eyes, David. Feel it.” He repeats to him and David sighs but follows the instructions.

He closes his eyes and waits.

He hears a few gasps and laughter around him but still doesn’t know what got the pirates so excited, so he frowns and pays attention to anything out of place…

Suddenly, he feels it.

There’s a point of warmth, weak and small, but undeniably there, under his feet, the wood shakes a little.

David opens his eyes wide and turns to his friend to see the wide smile on Hook’s face.

“The Jolly is alive!” He says and David smiles as the pirates cheer. “Never doubt her resilience again, ya’ sea rats!” Hook exclaims at his crew and they nod, but the smile stays on their faces.

“But how?” David asks.

“The Jolly is the most incredible ship in all of the realms, mate! That’s how!” Hook answers with a smile. “If she is still alive, there’s still hope.” He says, a little lower and David smiles and claps the captain on the shoulder.

“We can fix her.” He says and Hook nods as his crew starts walking around the deck, now they are excitedly talking of ways to fix her and what they have to buy, and how long they think the work will take. Hook looks on proudly and David couldn’t be happier. “We were going to eat breakfast at Granny’s, we should let the others know the good news.” He says what he came here to say and sees Hook’s smile dim down a little.

“I don’t know, mate, I think I should stay and help the planning. We have a long work ahead of us.” Hook answers, itching behind his ear and David frowns at the excuse.

“You left last night without saying goodbye.” David says and Noodler, who is walking by them right then, raises his eyebrows and whistles suggestively.

“I knew it.” He says making David frown and Hook glare at him.

“Now you can hear fine, right, scum?” The captain says and kicks him lightly making his crewmate laugh as he walks away telling the others he won a bet.

David shakes his head and decides to ask about it later.

“I wanted to come here to rest, mate, you and your family were too busy celebrating, I didn’t want to interrupt the moment.” He tells him.

“You barely met my son.” David tries which makes the pirate laugh.

“Don’t worry, I will be there when he reaches drinking age.”

“Killian, is there any other reason you don’t want to come?” David asks and Hook looks at him, startled for a second but then shakes his head.

“I just got my hand full here, mate.” He says making David sigh.

“Okay, then later, Snow and Regina want me to go with them to buy more baby stuff, and I could use an ally.” He says and Hook scoffs.

“I think I can save you from that.” He says with a smile, conceding and David counts it as a win.

“Great, I will ask Emma if she wants to join us…” He starts but then the pirate interrupts him again, clearing his throat.

“Actually, I think it would be better if you did that as a family. What do I know about baby stuff anyway?” He says and David squints his eyes at him.

He had the impression Hook had been acting weird since he and Emma came back from their time travel adventure, but until now he had no proof of it.  

“Is everything all right?” He asks with a frown.

“Of course, as I told you, I just have my hand full here.” Hook answers and walks away, going to his first mate to brainstorm more ideas for the Jolly.

David frowns at his back and thinks that maybe, the answer to his questions is at the tip of his tongue, but the answer he comes up with is so outlandish that it must be wrong. Maybe Snow will be able to have a clearer explanation.

David comes home and sees only his wife, sitting at the armchair, looking at nowhere with a frown on her face.

“Hey.” He says, kissing her on the forehead and running a delicate finger on his son’s face, and she smiles at him.

“Hey.”

“Where’s Emma?” David asks, looking around and seeing everything Robbie needs already packed, but his daughter is nowhere to be seen.

“She left, she said she will try to make it to the diner.” Snow says making him frown, then he thinks about his conversation with the pirate.

“I think Hook is avoiding Emma.”

“I think Emma is avoiding Hook.”

They say at the same time and look wide-eyed at each other.

“You think they…” Snow trails off and David crosses his arms.

“No.” He says immediately, making her frown.

“David!” She says. “She’s a grown woman, she can make her own decisions.” She continues and David feels guilty, but he can’t shake off the feeling.

Hook and Emma, again he is confronted with that possibility.

“I know.” He says. “We don’t know if this means anything, they could have had a fight.” He tries but his wife knows it is a desperate option.

“David.” Snow chastises and he sighs, running a hand on his face.

“Can we not talk about this now?” He asks. He needs to find a way to explain how he feels about this possibility without sounding like a complete ass.

“I don’t know what you are so hesitant about.” She says and he sighs, frustrated.

“And you’re okay with this?” He asks, wanting her to share his fears but instead, she smiles at him.

“Yes.” She answers. “Did you see them in the book, David? The way they look at each other?” Snow asks, her tone full of wonder but David can’t handle it, because he has seen it.

The way Hook and Emma looked at each other in that picture, even if it was only a second immortalized by the book, can only mean one thing.

But he can’t wish that for them, it is too tragic.

“David, what is it?” His wife asks him, her tone calmer this time, with a slight frown on her face.

“WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!” Leroy screams, suddenly barging into their loft, Happy following him closely behind.

“What?” David asks with a frown.

“We were just driving home when something blasted me with magic! The whole van is iced over.” He explains and the couple exchange a look. “We woke up in a meat locker, who the hell has that kind of magic?”

“You call Emma and I will get Regina.” Snow says.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay here with Robbie?” He asks, knowing she hasn’t been sleeping well because of the baby, but his wife smiles and he already knows that it won’t be a newborn that will make his wife stay behind in a crisis.

“This will be Robbie's first crisis, it’s good training.” She says and gives him a peck on the lips. “Don’t think you ran away from this conversation.” Snow whispers to him and he sighs. “Leroy, help me with the stroller, will you?” She asks the other and grabs the bag of baby supplies. “See you at the diner.”

David watches as she leaves and sighs.

They really can’t get a second of peace, not even for a parental’s crisis.

“No, Leroy, I don’t know if the insurance covers freezing your van,” Emma says with a sigh and her mother can’t hide her mirth at the situation.

“But you really didn’t see anything else?” Her father asks and the man shakes his head.

“It was over too quickly.”

Regina frowns at the side, thinking deeply about the situation and Emma hates that their moment of peace didn’t last even a day.

“You know anyone with freezing powers?” Emma asks the Queen but she shakes her head.

“Never met anyone like this before.” She says.

“Then I guess we do it in the old way.” Emma says with a sigh and stands up from the booth. “Dad, you go check out the van and see if you find anything there, I will go around town and see if anyone has seen anything.” She says and David nods.

“Wait, I…” Snow says, standing up, Robbie still in her arms.

“You are going to stay here.” Both David and Emma say at the same time and she is relieved that her father shares her sentiment.

“Please, mom.” Emma says as she sees the fight brewing in her mother’s eyes. “Stay here with Robbie while we figure out what is going on here.” She says and her mother sighs looking at her husband and seeing the same pleading look on his face.

“Fine.” She concedes but is clearly not happy about it. “But if anything happens, let me know.” Snow finishes it off with, sitting down again and her sad look makes Emma hesitate but she knows they are making the right decision.

She and David leave the diner but don’t walk two steps before she ends up colliding with somebody.

“Swan.” Hook says with a hand on her shoulder to help her not fall.

“Hook.” She says with a sigh and wide eyes.

Crap.

“I-…”

“We were-…”

They both say at the same time and stop, avoiding each other’s eyes.

“Go first.”

“Go first.”

They say at the same time again and Emma sighs at the awkwardness of the situation. This shouldn’t be like this, the…the kiss meant nothing…right?

David notices the awkward silence that dawned upon them and clears his throat, and Emma is glad that he is taking over the conversation.

“We were going to find out if we have any clues of our new threat.” David explains and Hook nods with a little frown in his face.

“I heard Leroy screaming we were under attack and just came here to see if everyone was okay.” Hook explains and Emma scoffs. Damn it, Leroy.

“Leave it to Leroy to keep everyone calm.” Emma murmurs making the pirate chuckle and she smiles at the sound.

Fuck.

“Why don’t you come with me to help?” David asks and Hook shakes his head.

“Sorry, mate, I just came here to see if everyone was all right, but you guys seem to have everything under control. I need to go back to my crew.” He says and Emma is at the same time relieved and mad.

Thank God, with him leaving the awkwardness can go, but at the same time, is there a reason he doesn’t want to stay?

The three of them stand in silence for a few seconds and Emma wants the ground to swallow her up right now, Hook and her being awkward she understands, but why is David acting weird now?

“I should-…”

“I am heading -…”

“I will-…”

The three of them say at the same time, pointing in different directions and Emma closes her eyes as they leave in opposite ways.

Well, that went well. She thinks with a sigh as she hears the sound of her father’s truck.

“Swan.” Hook says, suddenly coming back and Emma momentarily panics until she sees the serious look on his face. “I think I found something that can help.” He says and she follows him.

They don’t need to walk very far for her to see what he means, in the ground, there is a trail of ice.

“I thought that ought to be weird enough to mean something, right?” Hook says and she nods, seeing the trail leading somewhere.

“Leroy van was iced over.” She explains and he nods. “Know anything with this kind of magic?” She asks and when he takes too long to answer she turns to see him frowning to the side. “Killian?” She asks and he turns back to her, the frown still on his face, and shakes his head.

“I don’t.” He answers, cryptically but then points to the trail again. “But I guess this will lead us to it.”

Emma looks at him for a few more seconds but decides this is a problem for another time, for now, they need to find out where all this ice is coming from.

Emma and Hook reach an abandoned warehouse and she already has her gun raised when they open the gate She looks around, alert, confident at having the pirate at her back when the door to the warehouse bangs open.

“What the…” Emma mutters looking up at the freaking Giant Snow Monster standing in front of her.

“Well, that’s a new one.” Hook says, also looking up and the thing seems to finally notices them. It turns to them, each step causing a little earthquake and they just stay still watching what it is going to do.

It brings its face closer to them and appears to sniff once, and something must catch it by surprise because it reels back suddenly, and then it screams at them. More alert now, Emma raises her gun again and shoots at it, but it barely makes a dent in the snow.

“Run.” She says and runs.

“You know…” Hook says, running beside her, the snowman closely behind, breaking walls and trash cans in the way. “I could end this easily!” He exclaims at her.

“Hook!” She exclaims back, ready to remind him of his promise to her.

“I know, I know.” He says back with a sigh as they finally gain some speed on the thing.

“Okay, we need an attack plan.” Emma says, stopping and turning back to watch the monster approach.

“SNOW MONSTER!” Leroy screams behind her making everyone that is standing near, scream in panic and Emma has to roll her eyes. The thing hits a power line and grunts in pain and/or anger, before changing course and going to the woods.

“I think the noise is scaring it.” Emma tells Hook.

“At least Leroy’s alarm was useful for once.” He says.

“We should go after it, the Merry Men are still in the woods.” She says and goes to the forest, Hook following her closely behind.

They reach the Merry Men before the Snow Monster, having lost sight of it. Robin stands up with his weapon in hand when he sees them approaching and it takes a second for Emma to realize why he doesn’t put it down when he recognizes them.

Hook killed a few of his friends not even two weeks ago.

“There’s a monster coming this way.” She says, without time for anything else now. Robin still sends a quick look to the pirate before turning to his men and giving orders to get their weapons.

“It’s coming.” Hook says looking out of the forest and Emma can’t see it or hear it but she trusts him.

“Don’t attack him!” She exclaims at the thieves but as soon the words are out of her mouth, the monster jumps in front of them. She can’t really blame the thieves' knee-jerk reaction to the danger at hand, but she still screams when they start to shoot arrows at it. “It gets angry when attacked!”

But it is too late, the thing roars in their faces and raises its hands pushing a few of the Merry Men away with only one swing of its arm.

“Pistol, arrows, hook, my cutting wit. I don’t think we have what it takes.” Hook says, with a shake of his head, then turns to her. “But you do.”

The Snow Monster raises his hand at them this time and Emma barely manages to pull Hook to the ground with her before any of them are hit.

“Your magic, love.” He says, as if nothing happened, still on the ground with her on top of him. She looks at him with a frown and wants desperately to say she doesn’t think she can do it but her walls make it impossible to do so. Hook understands it anyway, and nods in encouragement.

Emma takes a deep breath and stands up, he stands near her as they look at the Monster.

“Remember Neverland? Think about who you want to protect.” He whispers to her and she nods, raising her hands. The surge of magic doesn’t feel as foreign as before, but she finally feels the warmth again in her veins, and she lets it out at the Snow Monster. Distantly, she hears Hook grunt and takes a small step back, but before she can check on him, she realizes it was useless. They only made it angrier.

Before they can truly panic, Regina appears from behind the trees, David following closely behind with a sword in hand.

The Queen merely looks at the Monster and them, before raising her hands and sending a much stronger ray of light magic its way, and the thing dismantles into the ground instantly.

They sigh in relief as Regina and Robin hug.

“Don’t worry, love.” Hook says, putting a hand on her shoulder. “I am sure you will get the hang of it in no time.” She turns to him, taking his hand in hers as she notices something in it. To her shock, she sees a burn mark on the back of his hand, the thing red and ugly.

“Oh my god, was that…” Me? Hook chuckles despite her panic and looks at the wound too.

“Don’t worry about it, Swan. Look.” He says and she sees that the wound is healing itself quickly, meaning it won’t leave any side effects…and that it probably was worse before she noticed it.

She lets his hand go and sighs, looking around and seeing a few of the Merry Men looking at the snow the monster left behind, curiously.

“We still have to find out who did it.” She murmurs then turns back to the pirate in front of her. “I think I will-…”

“I will leave-…” They say at the same time and Emma squints her eyes at him and sees him doing the same.

“Are you avoiding me?” They ask at the same time and widen their eyes.

Is she? Of course, she is, but only because she has consideration of his feelings and-…

“I just thought you needed time.” He says and she inhales. Does he mean that…?

“Time for what? It was…” She starts, seeing his eyes light up a little but she is suddenly terrified. This is too much. “Just a kiss.” She says and he nods, unable to hide the disappointment in his eyes.

“Of course.” He says with a soft smile and Emma feels like a monster. “We were just feeling like it.” Killian says and she nods.

“Right, nothing wrong with that.” She says and he nods.

“And for the record, love, I am not avoiding you.” He says and she raises an eyebrow at the lie, and he laughs a little. “I mean, I am really busy at the moment.” He says. “We are rebuilding the Jolly Roger.” He explains making her widen her eyes.

“What?” She asks.

“She is alive, Swan.” Killian says with a blinding smile and Emma can’t help but mirror his expression.

“That’s amazing!” She exclaims. “How?”

“She is an amazing ship, always has been.” He says. “Doesn’t matter how destroyed she was, I know she still has hope. I know I can do it for her.” He says, enthusiastic and she smiles at his determination.

“Excited to go back to the sea?” She asks and only feels the jab of that when she says it out loud. He is a pirate, of course, he is excited to go back to the sea. His home is not Storybrooke. Killian doesn’t notice her turmoil and simply laughs goodheartedly.

“Always.” He answers and she forces her smile. “But everything I want is still here.” He finishes and Emma's heart stops for a second. She can see the moment he realizes what he said because he widens his eyes and itches behind his ear.

“I think I-…” Emma trails off, pointing back to the rest of the group and Hook nods.

“Sure, love.” He says and she turns her back to him.

Fuck.

“See? Do you really think any of this means something?” It says as Hook watches Emma’s retreating’ back.

“I am glad everyone is okay.” David says approaching him.

“Right.” Hook answers and finally looks in the direction of the glaring thieves. The Darkness laughs as Hook waves slightly at them with a small smirk. “Hook.” David condemns and Hook sighs.

“What? They are distrustful fellas, what should I do? Grovel?” He asks and David shakes his head with a frown, making Hook feel instantly regretful and he sighs. “I can’t exactly apologize for what I did, David. I just have to-…”

“Can’t you?” David asks, his tone harsh and Hook is caught off guard.

“What?” He asks with a frown.

“Can’t you apologize?” He clarifies but Hook is still confused and looks at David as if he grew a second head.

“Are you serious?” Hook asks.

“He wants you to grovel and watch as the thieves spit on your face! He wants you to fail!”

“I didn’t steal something from them, David. I killed their friends.” Hook snarls and David shakes his head with a frown.

“When you wrong someone, you apologize, what they do next is up to them.” The prince says and it is such a rose-tinted vision of the world that suddenly Hook is reminded of how bloody different he and the prince are.

“You know what I do to people who kill my friends?” Hook says darkly but the other doesn’t stand down.

“Then maybe they are better people than you are.” David answers making the Darkness laugh. Hook doesn’t let it show that it affected him and keeps his glare at the prince.

“They know what happened and they know why I did it, I have nothing else to say to them.” Hook says and turns around.

He no longer is in the mood to go to the Jolly. He wants to go to a bar.

“Hook!” Emma calls out before he can leave the clearing they are in. “My mom wants to see you.” She says, her communication device in hand.

Hook sighs as the Darkness snickers.

“Can’t say no to Snow White.” He whispers to himself and follows the others back to town, avoiding every single pair of eyes on the group.

Chapter Text

“My presence was requested?” Hook asks, grandly as he gets into the diner and Snow White smiles immediately at seeing him. Hook approaches her and kisses one of her hands in a curtsy.

“Killian.” She says and distantly, he can see that the rest of his group is frowning at him and only in Regina's and Emma’s eyes there’s no malice behind them.

“Motherhood looks good on you, ma’am.” He says lowly to Snow White, and she smirks at him as he takes a seat in front of her, the rest of the group dispersing throughout the diner.

“Why do I have the feeling you are trying to annoy someone?” She whispers to him, and he smirks back at her.

“You know me too well.” He answers, infinitely glad she doesn’t seem hesitant around him.

“You took her newborn from her arms, of course, she will be hesitant! She is just faking it” It says and Hook remembers Snow’s desperate face when she begged him to not take her baby from her. If he still needed sleep, he was sure that that would be a memory that would haunt his dreams.

“Here, say hi to Uncle Killian.” She whispers to the baby in her arms and Hook smiles as he watches the baby move his arms and open his eyes slightly.

“Hey, little prince.” He says, raising his hand to touch the baby’s hand but suddenly he is assaulted with the vision of his skin, his real skin and he hesitates. Prince Robert is too innocent and pure, he can’t dare to touch him.

He lets his hand fall and keeps his smile as he turns again to Snow. The woman looks at him with a knowing look and he is again reminded of his own mother, so much so that he clears his throat and leans back in his seat.

“I hope Dave has been helping.” He tells her and can practically feel David’s glower from the other side of the diner.

“Of course he is.” Snow answers, unbothered. “But what I would give for a full night of sleep.” She says and he smiles as she starts to tell a story about Robbie’s first night and his incessant cries. Indeed, motherhood looks good on Snow White.

“All burdens I am sure you are happy to take on.” Hook tells her with a knowing smirk of his own as Ruby serves him a cup of coffee and he winks at her in thanks.

“I wouldn’t trade it for anything else in the world.” She says with a smile. Hook takes a sip of his coffee, content in the woman’s company in a way only Snow White can do when she asks something he never thought he would hear. “And you, Killian? Ever thought of having kids?”

Hook coughs on his coffee and has a hard time understanding her question.

“What?” He asks when he finally manages to swallow his drink and Snow looks at him apologetic as she hands him napkins.

“I just noticed you are really good with kids, so I wondered.” She explains.

“Good with kids? You think she remembers you killing Lost Boys in Neverland?” It asks with a snicker.

“What?” He repeats stupidly and he looks around noticing David glaring at the table. Hook doesn’t know what is his problem today, earlier everything was fine, and now…

“He is smart. He finally realized what kind of man you really are.” The crocodile snarls in his ear.

“Killian.” Snow says getting his attention again and she cocks her head to him.

“Ever thought of having kids?”

“That’s the kind of wish for a different kind of man, ma’am.” He answers her and she frowns, her expressions so like Swan’s that for a second it hurts.

“Pathetic.”

“What do you mean?” She asks and he looks at the baby in her arms.

“You and your husband are good; you are determined to not repeat the mistakes of your own parents and are focused on your son, and daughter. I am sure Prince Robert will be a kind and strong ruler like both of you. And above all, I know he will be a hero.” He says instead and she smiles softly at his good wishes. “I am content in being Uncle Hook.” He finishes with a wink and her expression shows she knows he didn’t answer but that is something he can’t explain. Not to her, not now.

He stands up, sending one last look to the mother and her son, and turns to the exit, ignoring David’s glare and Emma’s questioning look, but before he can get out, a hand stops him.

“Killian!” Henry says, excited and Hook steps back.

“Hey, young prince.” Hook says with a forced smile as the Darkness makes him remember the boy choking in his magic hold.

“I heard you are fixing the Jolly Roger, can I help?” He asks and Hook hesitates. He feels the glares and glances of the other people of the diner and the Darkness whispers in his ears insistently like a background noise.

“Sorry, lad. For now, it’s only boring work.” He says and sees the kid’s shoulders drop, he raises his hand to ruffle his hair but is once again held back by the Darkness. “Don’t worry, I will take you sailing in no time.” He lies and leaves.

Now he can finally get his drink.

Hook doesn’t feel the buzz in his skin nor the numbness in his mind, the drinking is merely a comfort in its habit than any effect that it brings him. The barkeeper of the Rabbit Hole, whom he never bothered to learn the name of, simply put three bottles of his strongest rum on the table and already left for the night, confident that the pirate won’t do damage to his favorite place in town.

Hook finishes his third bottle and sighs at the empty glass in front of him.

“Nothing you do will be enough, why try?” Nimue says appearing in the seat in front of him. “David’s mask finally fell, what now, Captain?” She asks and he merely stares at her.

What now?

“You are alone here, with us, as always.” She says, her tone softer now and she puts her hand on top of his. “Aren’t you tired?”

“I actually quite like being myself and would enjoy being me longer. I guess I haven’t lived enough yet.”

Hook raises his hand to refill his drink with magic when he remembers his promise to Swan. With a sigh, he gets up and goes to the bar to get another bottle.

“Why do you want to keep your promise to her?” Nimue snarls as he opens a few bottles looking for the one with the strongest smell of alcohol. “Do you think she is going to love you because of it?”

“I am not doing it to get her affection.” Hook answers, lowly cursing the lack of good alcohol in this tavern.

“I know someone who has an extensive collection of wine who I am sure wouldn’t mind sharing…” Nimue says with a smirk and Hook rolls his eyes.

“I am not sleeping with Regina.”

“Why? You did her sister.” She answers back and Hook grunts.

Don’t remind me.

“More than once even, and it felt amazing.” She says with a light moan and Hook shakes his head.

“Regina doesn’t have the Dark Magic you want.” He says and she chuckles.

“Sometimes it is only about sex, Captain, forgot that already?” Nimue answers.

Hook finally opens one bottle of a clear liquid that smells strong enough for him and he smiles taking a sip from the bottle.

“They don’t believe in you.” Nimue circles back to. “Why do you still put your faith in them?” She asks as he takes a clean glass and fills it to the brim, downing it in one go.

“Because I am trying to believe in me.” He answers honestly making her roll her eyes. He looks at the empty glass in his hand and wonders if he drinks the whole bottle in one go, then maybe, he will finally feel the burning sensation he misses so much.

“Why? Does our power feel bad? Do you think we are unable to give you what you want?” She asks, knowing his answer already.

No, he never feels bad after using its magic (his magic) and he knows it would give him any destruction he wants. But he remembers the Jolly’s burned deck and the little point of warmth in its center. A little bit of good in the middle of it all.

“What if it’s not destruction that I want?” He asks and she shakes her head.

“I know you better than you know yourself.” She says calmly. “And I know them. You will never be part of them, they are always going to have a bugging sensation that you are wrong.” Nimue explains and Hook fills his cup again, resting his elbows on the counter, and looks at her through the clear liquid.

“Maybe they are better people than you are.”

“That was just a kiss.”

“Yes, no matter what happens, we will always be together, and they will never accept that.” She says and he downs his drink again, feeling nothing as he swallows it. “tell me, 300 years, for this?” She asks, her tone soft as she points at the empty bar. “We could be doing so much more. They don’t deserve you.”

“I don’t know what’s gotten into David but I am sure-…” he starts, looking down, his tone also softer now.

“What?” She exclaims, harder again. “He treats you like dirt, like less than him, and then tomorrow you are going to act like nothing happened?” She asks and he fills his cup again. “Can you really do that? Even as you think of his daughter?”

“That has nothing to do with David.” He says, glaring at her and she scoffs.

“Doesn’t it? What about Henry? What about Baelfire? Are you going to ruin his family? Again?” She asks and Hook slams his cup on the counter.

“That’s not-…”

“Am I interrupting something?”

Hook looks up, surprised, at the door, seeing Baelfire closing the door behind himself.

“Speaking of the Devil.” Nimue says with a sigh and a glare as Hook looks at the clock on the wall seeing it shows it is already 3 in the morning.

“I saw that the door was open and made a guess.” Baelfire says and his tone is a little uncomfortable. Hook nods and fills his cup again while the other takes a seat right in front of him.

He looks up to see Bae looking around himself, seemingly unknowing of what to do and Hook offers him the half-filled bottle in his hand.

“No, thank you.” He says with a shake of his head. “I am pretty sure there are records of people dying from drinking too much of that.” Bae says with a disgusted frown.

“Wow, he really is Milah’s son.” Nimue grunts, glaring at Bae, and Hook sends a warning look at her.

“Came to a bar and didn’t want to drink?’ Hook asks and Bae chuckles.

“Missed you at the diner at breakfast so I hoped to find you here instead.” He answers making Hook squint his eyes at him.

“He got his father back, what does he want with you?” Nimue asks, her lip curled.

“What were you talking about?” Baelfire asks looking up at him and Hook frowns at the question. “Earlier, I heard you saying something, what was it?”

“Just an old pirate’s wanderings.” He answers and Bae nods slowly.

“Is it all the time? That It talks with you?” Bae asks and Hook sighs.

“What do you want Bae?”

“To talk.” He answers. “I heard that you are going to fix the Jolly, that’s good.” He says and Hook hums, finally finishing his bottle and turning around to find more. “What? Are you not excited to fix the Jolly?”

“The Jolly is my home, of course, I am excited to fix it.” Hook answers with his back turned to the other, looking at the drinks but really watching Nimue in the reflection of the mirror behind the bottles.

“Then what is it?” He asks again, making Hook sigh.

“Fixing her requires…building something and…and healing. I was never good at those things.” Hook answers grabbing the trustful bottle of rum from the shelf and turning back to the counter.

“Well, if there’s anyone that can do it, I am sure that is you.” Bae says taking the bottle of rum from his hand and pouring it to himself and Hook.

“What is this, Bae?” He asks, looking at his newly filled glass.

“A peace offering,” Bae answers clinking his glass with Hook’s still at the counter.

“I hurt you and you are the one offering peace?” Hook asks, his voice quieter now. Bae downs the drink with a small grimace at the taste and puts his empty glass down.

“It’s because I care about you, and I know that if I don’t do this, you are going to talk yourself insane with guilt.” He answers and Hook can’t hide his shock at his words. “I told you, I know what kind of man you really are.”

“Does he?” The Darkness as the crocodile snarls, appearing at Bae’s side. Its eyes are pure disgust and contempt.

Baelfire takes out a communication device from his pocket and puts it on the table, before pouring himself another drink.

“Emma told me to give this to you earlier. She said we should be able to get in touch with each other now that we have snow monsters running around.” He says and Hook realizes Swan actually bought him a new one after Zelena took his. “I was actually reluctant to come here.” Bae confesses and Hook looks at him, expectantly.

The idea of miraculous forgiveness is too much of a good thing for Hook and it makes him get suspicious. But a confession of Bae’s hesitation to do so, only makes it seem more believable.

“But then…” He hesitates, looking quickly at him before turning back to his drink. “I saw my father and I remembered that there is hope.”

The Crocodile laughs manically, and Hook’s expression closes off.

“I am being honest, Killian.” Baelfire says, earnestly. “I do see you and my father on equal levels in my head and this is not as offensive as you think it is.” He says.

“Equals, right.” It scoffs.

“It…It destroyed you, both of you.” Baelfire says.

“Your father was never a good man.” Hook snarls.

“But he was a good father.” Bae says back. “And it took it away from him. It took him away from me.” He says making Hook scoff. “That’s what magic does, that’s why I was glad when Emma had lost her powers, but now…” he trails off and Hook frowns at him.

“It is not the same.” Hook says but the other shakes his head.

“How is it not?”

“It is part of her.” He tries to explain.

“She spent more than twenty years without it, how is it part of her?” The other asks and Hook doesn’t know how to make him understand.

How does he explain Emma’s smile when she succeeded in teleporting condiments from one table to another? How does he explain her desperation when she thought she couldn’t reopen the portal? How does he explain the glow and warmth that surrounds her everywhere she goes? How does he explain that her light is so bright, that even the Darkness gets silenced in her presence?

He can’t, he doesn’t think he has enough words to describe Emma Swan’s powers.

“Bit early for a drink, don’t you think?” Comes a voice interrupting them and Hook is surprised to see the Evil Queen standing firmly at the door, with only a little glare of disgust of the ambient around her.

“Regina.” Hook says in greeting and Baelfire looks at her quickly before downing the rest of his drink and standing up.

“I will leave you two to it.” He says. “You can call me if…if you want to talk.” Baelfire tells him, indicating the device on the table and Hook nods slightly, putting the thing in his pocket.

Bae passes by the queen with only a nod and exits the tavern, leaving Hook wondering how long it took him to muster up the courage to come after him and extend his hand after what he did. Judging by the hour and the alcohol the other consumed, he can guess it wasn’t easy.

“You live here now?” Regina asks sitting where Bae was before and Hook smirks at her, turning around and taking the classiest whiskey he can find on the shelf and pouring it to the Queen.

“I don’t need sleep, where else would I spend the night?” He asks with a smirk, downing the rum he hasn’t touched before and pouring whiskey for himself as well.

“I don’t know, maybe in the bed with someone who smells like Chanel number 5?” Regina says back, with a raised eyebrow of her own, taking a sip from the drink and Hook feels the jab but is uncertain of the reason she brought it up now. He doubts Regina spent enough time with Zelena to notice what her perfume was, so this is only a jab at his promiscuity, which doesn’t make much sense to him.

Hook makes a show of sniffing the air with a slight frown directed at the other.

“Big talk coming from someone smelling like forest, love.” He says but the other doesn’t look flustered at his comment, meaning that they probably made it official already.

“Regina killed Robin Hood’s wife.”

“Now that is a good spice to a relationship.” The Crocodile says with a cackle.

“I guess congratulations are in order.” He says finishing his glass and filling it again.

“What? Do you care who I am with?” She asks, sarcastically and Hook scoffs.

“God, no. Robin Hood looks pretentious, stuck up, and a complete prick, Plus, he doesn’t like me, which means he has terrible taste and I have never been much into the whole noble thief and ruggish kind of men, so I don’t really care if he is in a relationship either. But the mere chance that The Evil Queen might end up sleeping in the middle of the forest in a tent, is enough to fill my heart with happiness.” Hook says with a smirk and raises his glass to clink into hers. “So, to True Love.”

Regina shakes her head with a smile, but he can see that if Robin Hood asked, she probably would sleep in the middle of the forest in a tent.

“Regina killed little Roland’s mom.”

“Oh, how tragic. She loves him.” It says. “Such a dirty secret to keep from them.”

“Tell me, Regina. Is Robin Hood the forgiving type?” He asks and Regina seems taken aback by his question.

“He knows you were being controlled.” She says, her tone more understanding than he expected but that’s not what he meant. He doesn’t care for what he did, he doesn’t care for Robin Hood’s forgiveness.

“Maybe they are better people than you are.”

“Are you sure? I did kill people he cared about, do you think there’s coming back from that?” He asks, needing to know if Regina and Robin have a chance; if he should keep this secret or not. The queen looks pensive for a second before she shakes her head.

“I don’t know. I wouldn’t.” She says seriously and Hook nods in agreement. “But he is a better person than I am.” She continues and Hook stops.

“Doesn’t that scare you?” He asks her and she looks out of words for a few seconds before she frowns slightly.

“I don’t feel it…” She whispers making him frown. “Before I-…I felt like I had to tell you everything. I felt like I had to bleed for you.” Regina explains and Hook exhales, smiling softly.

“Oh, how the mighty have fallen.” It says with disgust.

“The Darkness is not calling for you anymore, Regina, that’s why.” He explains and sees her frown and puts a hand on her chest where he can sense her heart beating.

The Evil Queen put her heart back where it belongs.

“That’s what I came to ask you. Is it…is it true? Can I just…turn good?” She asks with a whisper.

“Let’s see how good she stays after Robin Hood abandons her because of what she did.”

“It has never been set in stone, love. You are not bound to anything.” Hook tells her and hopes.

He hopes Regina doesn’t fall; hopes she doesn’t fail.

He can’t tell her.

“Yes, you know best.” It snarks.

Regina stands up and turns to leave before she seems to think of something else.

“I don’t want to smell any more Chanel number 5 on you.” She says, her voice stern and Hook frowns at her tone and words. “I hope to smell only leather and cocoa with cinnamon.” She says with a smirk and leaves, leaving him frozen in place. Suddenly, the lights of the tavern go out, but Hook pays no mind to it.

“Everyone can see it.” The Darkness whispers and Hook looks down at his hand, where he had been burnt by Swan's magic before. “Emma Swan will destroy you.”

The device in his pocket vibrates and Hook takes out to see ‘Swan’ written on the screen.

Emma Swan will destroy you.

In that, they can agree.

He answers the call anyway.

Chapter Text

“There, there…” Snow whispers as she is finally able to put Robbie back in his crib. She sighs at his peaceful sleeping face and is thankful she has finally been able to make the baby fall asleep.

She loves being a mother, and all of this is all she ever wanted and missed from Emma’s childhood, but damn if it isn’t tiring.

She looks at the clock and sees that, as she suspected, Robbie seems to have an internal clock to wake up screaming at 3 in the morning. She turns around to apologize to the other residents of her house since Robbie managed to wake all of those who were sleeping with the incessant noise, but Snow is surprised to find her family scattered around the living room, looking as sleepless as she is, and not because of the baby.

David is sitting on the armchair with a faraway look in his eyes that he has been keeping since this morning, while her daughter and grandson are huddled together on the sofa with their minds equally far away.

She knows exactly what got her family in this state. Or rather, who.

“I guess pirates really are homewreckers.” She says and notices no one answers her making her sigh. No sleep for this family tonight, it seems.

She hums lowly as she prepares hot cocoas for everyone and decides to begin with the easiest one.

“Henry, what’s wrong?” She asks finally catching the attention of the three, seemingly only now noticing their similar state.

“Killian is avoiding me.” Henry says, crossing his arms and burring himself into the comforter on the couch.

“Hook is not avoiding you.” Emma says with a sigh, putting her arm around her son in comfort. “It’s just…he has a lot going on, and he is trying his best but sometimes it gets a little hard and he has to stand back a little.” She explains and Snow can’t hide her smile at her daughter’s words. She finds her husband's eyes and sees his guilty look mixed with apprehension.

“That sounds stupid.” Henry grunts and Snow chuckles as she puts their sweet drinks in mugs.

“If things are hard, he should ask for help, not hide away.” Henry says, bluntly. “He knows I don’t blame him for what happened, right?” He asks, turning to his mother and she smiles, running her hand in his hair.

“I am sure he knows, kid. It’s just that, sometimes, it isn’t about how other people feel about him but how he feels about himself.” Emma answers as Snow gives them the hot cocoa and sits beside her husband.

“But Grandpa Gold doesn’t do that.” Henry says with a light frown.

“Rumplestiltskin and Killian are not the same, Henry.” Emma says. “They feel and react differently, being the Dark One means different things to each of them.”

“They both might have the same kind of power,” Snow says. “But they have different life experiences and personalities. Killian wants to approach us but he is more hesitant about it, we have to let him take his time.” She explains and Henry nods, even though he doesn’t look happy at the answer. She smiles conspiratorially at her grandson and stage whispers. “Like someone we know.”

Henry smiles at that and Emma rolls her eyes.

“And you Emma? What is it?” She asks and Emma looks caught off guard as all of them look at her.

“Ah…nothing, just…just trying to figure out who sent that snow monster.” She says, and they might not have her superpower but even they can see her lie.

“Are you sure?” Snow asks, making her daughter sigh.

“Yep.” She answers drinking her hot cocoa. “You should ask what’s got Dad in a mood.” Emma continues, throwing her father under the bus and Snow turns her stare at her husband. She suspects she knows the reason David is like this but is unwilling to help him as he tries to find something to say, caught under scrutiny.

“I am just worried about this Snow Monster too.” He settles for and Snow scoffs at the answer. Like father, like daughter.

“Don’t be too hard on him.” Snow whispers to him but she underestimates the acoustics of her house because Emma can clearly hear her too.

“What? Are you mad at Hook? Why?” She asks and David opens and closes his mouth a few times before he can finally answer.

“It’s just…I just think he should be making more of an effort in making amends with Robin.” He answers, being mindful of not saying too many details because of Henry (they haven’t told him the extent of the damage Hook caused under Zelena’s control) and staying in the truth enough not to be called out by Emma.

“Dad…” Emma sighs with a shake of her head.

“What? You don’t think he should try?” David asks, and his tone is a little desperate.

“How can he make amends for that? It’s not like he and Robin were even friends before this.” She says and now even Snow frowns at their daughter.

“I do understand he was under Zelena’s control, but I think he should talk with Robin, or else they will always be mistrustful of him.” She tries and Emma nods, like her son, still unsatisfied. “We believe in Killian, honey. But he has to make a little effort to help others see it too.” Emma says trying to appease her daughter and means it, she does believe in Killian.

Before, she wasn’t able to see what her husband and daughter were seeing in the pirate, but lately, more and more she has been charmed by the sea-rogue. It started when she noticed the way he looked at her daughter, then his protective streak with her family. She knows that, for some reason, she makes him remember someone from his past, and, judging by the way he looks at her sometimes, she can guess who it is, has seen it in the same way she acted around Joana, her nanny who raised her after her mother’s death.

She can’t help but be protective of him as well as the rest of her family.

But ever since they started noticing him getting closer and closer to Emma, David seems strangely reluctant about Hook, and it worries her. Even if all that happened with Zelena, Snow doubts that is the cause of David acting like this lately, he was always first to defend him before, so why now?

She doesn’t know it yet, but she will try to get to the bottom of this.

Emma thinks about her mother’s words, letting her meaning sink in. She knows her mother has Killian’s best interests at heart just as she knows the pirate would never accept to beg for forgiveness for anyone. But she also knows her mother is right. Her family sees the best in Killian because that’s what they do for almost everyone, but that doesn’t mean it is the same with the rest of the town. The charming smiles and booming voice might work on a few but most of the citizens of Storybrooke don’t really trust the reformed villains until their turn for good is concrete in their minds.

The fact that Hook is a Dark One and a pirate doesn’t help much.

She sighs, why does she care about this anyway? Why does it matter what the others think of Hook? Why does it bother her that her father is hesitant now?

Emma feels herself thinking in circles when, suddenly, the lights flicker and go out.

“What…” Henry asks lowly and Emma frowns. She stands up to look out of the window and notices that the whole street is covered in darkness, which means that this is probably a problem with the power lines.

It is a little early for the start of her duty but that is the burden of being the sheriff and the Savior. She is always on duty. Good thing she didn’t put on her pajamas yet.

“I will see if I find the problem.” She tells her parents, and her father stands up.

“I will go with you.” She nods and says goodbye to her mother and son. On her way downstairs she looks at her cell phone and hesitates for a second.

It probably won’t be as awkward as the last time they talked, right? They solved the matter, it was just a kiss, and they agreed on it. Maybe if Captain Hook helps bring back the light to Storybrooke they will be more receptive to…To what?

Emma shakes her head and clicks on his name, hoping that Neal managed to find the pirate and give him the new phone.

“Well, that’s new.” Emma grunts with a slight sense of déjà vu as she and her father stare at a giant wall of ice at the town line.

“In case you were wondering, it goes the whole way around.” Hook says as he walks out of the forest and squints his eyes when David turns the flashlight directly at his eyes.

“Hook. Didn’t know you would be joining us.” He says and Emma and Hook frown at his tone.

“Well, I get a distress call from a fair maiden, and I am on the spot.” Hook answers and Emma sighs as she recognizes the tone he uses when he decides to annoy someone.

“I wasn’t distressed.” She says with a sigh.

“I guess that’s what caused the loss of power?” He points to the fallen power line at the side, probably knocked down by the ice wall.

“Look at you, becoming a 21st-century man.” Emma says making him smirk.

“So, you’re saying that this wall goes all around town?” David asks, taking one step forward and blocking Emma’s and Hook’s view of one another.

“Aye.” Hook answers and she looks curiously at her father. Is he…

“So once again we can’t leave Storybrooke.” David concludes, still looking at the wall and Emma sighs, looking at the thing too.

“It looks to me that whoever put up the wall wasn’t just trying to take out the lights.” Emma says, looking around for some clue.

“To keep us in, why?” David asks.

“To kill us one by one.” Hook answers making them both turn to him, and he shrugs. “It’s what I would do.” Emma can see David winding up to say something and she really doesn’t have the time for this right now.

“So, we can assume that the ice wall and the ice monster have a connection,” Emma says before her father can say something else.

“Well, more than that, love.” Hook says cocking his head to the side as he looks at the wall, surely seeing something they can’t see. “Whoever made this wall also made the monster.” He explains but Emma frowns at his slightly confused look.

“What is it?” She asks and he shakes his head lightly.

“It feels…scared.” Hook answers. “Whoever did this didn’t use dark magic.” He explains and Emma frowns. She didn’t know Hook was able to read a person’s mental state by their magic. What does he sense when she uses her magic? Can he sense her unsure movements? Can he sense her shaking fingers? She remembers the burn on his skin the last time she used magic near him and wonders if it always feels that way.

“Not to kill us one by one, then.” Her father murmurs then gets distracted by static coming from the police scanner at the car.

“Where do you think this ice-magic user came from?” Emma asks Hook as they stay in place and look at the wall in front of them.

“I don’t know….but it does feel…familiar.” Hook answers her. She turns to him and sees his focus solely on the case in front of them, but her mind goes somewhere else.

“Did you get to talk to Neal?” She asks making his turn to her with a slight frown that makes her shrug. “I noticed he acted weird after your last talk so I sent him to give you the phone to see if the two of you would talk it out.” She explains and he looks momentarily surprised before he nods and smiles softly at her.

“Aye, thank you for the interference, love.” He says and she gets lost in him for a second. But she is not distracted enough to not notice a slight movement in the corner of her eye.

“I think I saw something.” She says turning back to the wall. “I will check it out.” She tells the pirate and knows by his look that he thinks she is running from him. Which is stupid. Kinda.

She walks in the middle of the ice, seeing some passages inside its thick walls, and condemns her leather jacket for not bringing her more warmth.

She looks at the white over and over again until she finally finds the one she saw moving in the middle of it. Strangely, she finds a woman wearing a thin blue dress, showing her shoulders, with white-blonde hair tied in a braid, looking as shocked at seeing her as Emma is.

“Who are you?” Emma asks and sees the other woman stand taller and hide her shock,

“I’m Elsa.” She answers, the name sounding slightly familiar to her, but she hasn’t kept up with the newer stories and fairytales so she will have to go with what she learns from now on.

“Okay, Elsa, it’s okay. I am Emma.” She says, taking a few steps ahead and confirming they are both alone. “Want to tell me what you are doing out here? Do you have something to do with this wall?” She asks.

“I am looking for someone, my sister. I can’t find her.” Elsa answers instead and Emma can see the desperation in her eyes. She shows a necklace in her hand. “This was hers. I found it in the store filled with things. Where is she?” She asks.

Emma hesitates, if she found the necklace in Gold’s Pawn Shop, there are two possibilities. One, Elsa’s sister was cursed and her things from the other realm were sent to the Shop where all lost things went, or she had some kind of deal with Gold. Only one of the possibilities is a good one.

“I have no idea but if you want me to help you, you have to help me. What’s her name?” She asks, knowing that way they can check the logs and at least find out if she came with the curse or not.

“Anna.” Elsa answers.

“Emma!” Her father suddenly screams, and Emma raises her hand trying to calm both men coming her way.

“Wait, it’s okay she is only trying to find her-…” Emma tries before her father can raise his gun.

“You.” Elsa says with disgust, taking one step back and Emma turns to see her breath getting labored.  “I am not getting locked up again!” She screams and then the ice shakes and the opening closes off.

Shit.

Swan walks in the direction of the wall of ice as Hook sighs looking around himself.

“What did you expect?” The thing asks.

“Nothing.” Hook answers with a shake of his head and It laughs mockingly.

“‘Nothing’ what?” David asks coming back from the car to stand by his side.

“What was the sound?” Hook asks instead.

“It was nothing, I think the cut of the energy interfered with the signal,” David answers and Hook nods even if he doesn’t really understand it.

They stay in silence for a few more seconds, without looking at each other and the tension can be cut with a knife.

“Maybe they are better people than you are.”

“Where is Emma going?” David asks and Hook comes back to the present noticing that Swan left their line of vision.

“She said she saw some-…” He starts explaining but David walks away before he can finish, following his daughter.

“He doesn’t care what you have to say.” It says with a laugh and Hook follows the man with a sigh.

“Emma!” David suddenly screams and Hook walks faster, seeing that Emma is now with another woman inside the wall of ice.

“Wait, it’s okay she is only trying to find her-…” Emma starts making her father not raise his gun.

“You.” The other woman interrupts, and Hook is shocked to find her looking at him with disgust and fear. “I am not getting locked up again!” She screams and Hook sees the ice shake and, the millisecond he figures out what she is going to do before she does it, is not enough for him to stop it. Not without magic.

“That means you’re dying, right? I don’t want you using your magic because I don’t want that to happen.”

Bloody hell.

He barely manages to take one step forward and the wall closes in front of him, with Emma inside.

“Emma!” David screams knocking on the ice.

“One flick of your wrist and your dear Swan is free.” It whispers in his ear.

“The communication device.” He says to the other man and David nods taking another device from his belt, this one bigger.

“Emma, are you in there?” He asks but only static sounds back.

Bloody hell.

Hook looks at the cold wall and his skin doesn’t react to the cold but he knows a normal human can’t survive long in there.

“By now her hands must be shaking, and she must be thinking she should have worn a bigger jacket today.” It says with a giggle and Hook raises his hand to rest against the ice.

Just one little spell….

“I don’t want you using your magic.”

“Bloody hell” Hook says lowly, slamming his hook against the ice once and seeing the little difference it makes.

“Useless.”

“Magic made this thing; I think we are going to need magic to unmake it.” David says by his side.

“I can’t, I promised her I wouldn’t use magic.” Hook says with a curse and sees the other turn wide-eyed at him.

“You did?” He asks and Hook nods.

“He doesn’t need you then.” It snarls.

“Da-…can yo-… me?” Comes the voice full of static from the device in David’s hand and they both snap to it.

“Emma, are you okay?” David asks.

“I am here with this woman, Elsa. She is looking for her sister, her name is Anna.”  Emma says and Hook frowns at the strangely familiar name and looks at the Crocodile’s smirking face at his side. “She thinks she’s in town because of a necklace she found in Gold’s shop. We need to find her before…”

“Before I freeze this town and everyone in it.” The other voice says, and Hook turns his glare to the communication device.

“We are on it.” David says, putting the communication device back on his belt. “You stay here.” He says as the Darkness laughs but he shakes his head.

“No, I am coming with you.” Hook says making David frown.

“I am going to Gold’s shop.” He tries as an explanation, but Hook already knows that. They need a magical solution and Rumplestiltskin is their best option.

“Exactly, you need someone that can handle him.” Hook says back harshly and David sighs. He looks at the wall of ice and then grunts a little, taking the communication device from his belt.

“I can deal with Gold; I don’t want you there.” David says and it fucking hurts. Hook opens his mouth but stops when David puts the communication device in his hand. “I need you to stay here and take care of Emma.”

“What?” Hook asks, shocked, numbly taking the thing handed to him.

“Press the button on the side to talk to her.” David explains, pointing at the button on the side of the communication device. “You stay here and make sure she is okay, if anything happens, call me.” He explains, looking at him in the eyes and Hook can see a moment of hesitation before he continues. “If I take too long…” He says, his voice trembling at the possibility, and Hook knows what he is asking.

If David takes too long, he is asking him to break his promise.

He is asking him to use his magic.

“Don’t worry, mate. I won’t let anything hurt your family.” He says and David nods.

“I know.”  He says firmly and turns back to his car.

It feels like a forgiveness of sorts, like a leap of faith again.

“Do you even know what you did wrong? Who can guarantee you won’t screw up again? You are always walking on thin ice!” It snarls as Hook turns back to the wall of ice. He can feel the two heartbeats inside of it. One integrated with the ice, almost as if they were one, and the other slower and quieter by the second.

“Swan, can you hear me?” He says pressing the button of the communication device.

Chapter Text

“That’s a great show, want to tell me what that was about?” Emma snaps at her companion avoids her eyes and then shrugs.

“No, it’s just that I am very powerful. You and your people should be more careful, keep your distance.” She answers and Emma squints her eyes at her, remembering Hook’s earlier words.

“You looked scared.” She says surprising the other, and Elsa is so easy to read that it is almost laughable, if they weren’t in a really dangerous situation. “If you want to hit undo on all of…this.” Emma says indicating the ice around them as she starts to shake from the cold.

“Bring me what I want, then maybe I will consider freeing you.” Elsa insists and Emma sighs.

“Your sister, right? I can’t exactly look for her from here.” She says.

“Emm-…ar-…there?” The static-filled voice of her father gives her a pause until she realizes she brought the radio and David has the other one.

“What is that?” Elsa asks, raising her hands. Emma looks at the thing and remembers how Hook describes their cell phones.

“It’s a communication device. It allows me to talk to my father who is on the other side of the wall.” She explains and the other nods but still stays on guard. “But if you want to melt that, we can all talk.” She tries again.

“Tell him to go get Anna.” The other insists making Emma sigh.

“Dad, can you hear me?” She asks and waits a few seconds.

“Emma, are you okay?” David says and Emma is glad to hear his voice.

“I am here with this woman, Elsa. She is looking for her sister, her name is Anna.”  She explains. “She thinks she’s in town because of a necklace she found in Gold’s shop. We need to find her before…”

“Before I freeze this town and everyone in it.” Elsa says interrupting her and Emma looks up wide-eyed at the other and knows she means it. If they bring Anna they all will die.

“We are on it.” David says ending their conversation. Elsa walks away from her again and Emma hugs herself to get some more warmth and is shocked to see that the other isn’t even shaking.

“Aren’t you cold? I am freezing.” She says and Elsa shrugs.

“The cold never bothered me.” She answers.

“The other day, there was something here. We called it a Snow Monster, I assume it was something you made?” Emma says, already knowing the answer but wanting to know how much the other is willing to disclose.

“I’ll do whatever it takes to get my sister back.” Elsa says instead and Emma nods.

“I can see that. I’m sorry about her necklace.” Emma says indicating the place on the floor the other dropped it into earlier when she closed the wall.

“What?” Elsa exclaims, seemingly only now noticing the thing is no longer in her hand, and looks down to where it is beneath the ice.

“You can melt it down to get it back.” Emma says, paying attention to the other’s reaction, and again is shocked at how easy she is to read. “You can’t control it, can you?” She asks and sees the other hug herself, but not for warmth, just to assure herself. “What you told David wasn’t a threat, it was a warning because you can’t control what you are doing.”

“What makes you think you know me?” Elsa asks, impatient and Emma knows her look, she understands her.

“Swan, can you hear me?” The walkie comes back to life and Emma is startled for a second in hearing Hook’s voice.

“Hook?” She asks back on it and feels the other’s stare on her face, so she turns her back to her in the illusion of privacy.

“Your father went to get some answers, he will be back soon, just hold on.” He says and she nods in relief. They will figure it out. “Try to keep moving so you avoid the cold.” He says and she scoffs, balancing from one foot to another.

“Since when are you an expert?” She asks lightheartedly.

“Many nights on the cold seas, love.” He answers. “You know you could get out of there if you wanted to, right?” He asks lowly and she can sense Elsa’s curious look at her back.

Theoretically, she could use her magic to put down the wall. But then she remembers yesterday’s fiasco, not only was she useless against the snow monster but she also ended up hurting Hook. She doesn’t want to try it again.

She also knows that, if she asked, Hook would tear down the wall immediately.

“You said my dad is figuring it out, right?” She asks instead.

“Aye. You know how your father is, he is not very keen on giving up.” He answers her, understanding her silence.

“Then I am sure he will find Anna in time.” She says, hopeful and trustful in her father. “Thank you.” She tells Hook, meaning more than just for talking to her. She wants him to know she is glad he didn’t break his promise, even in the moment of crisis.

“Don’t worry about it, love.” He answers and she knows he understands her. “For now, worry about getting warm. When you are out of there, I will give you some rum and I am sure it will warm you up quite quickly.” He says, missing a little on the light-hearted tone but she chuckles anyway.

“What I wouldn’t do for my mother’s hot cocoa now.” She says with a sigh, hugging herself tightly, trying to fight the cold.

“You will be back home in no time.” He assures her. “If you need me, just say the word.”

“Thank you.” She says again and turns to see Elsa looking at her up and down.

“You asked how I know you? I know me.” She says to the other. “I have powers too, and I am not great at controlling them.”

“You? You have magic?” Elsa asks, taking a step closer to her, her eyes shine a little in relief when Emma nods. “Anna helps, she helps me control it. So, if I can find her, she can help me undo this.”

Emma imagines what that must be like, to have someone like that, to be by your side and calm you down enough with their presence that even the storm inside of her calms down. She wishes she had someone like that, Emma thinks wistfully as she clenches the walkie in her hand peaceful in knowing Hook is on the other side ready to free them when the time comes.

“You are going to let her die?” It says as Hook walks side to side, nervous.

What is taking David so long?

“By now, her thoughts must be slower, she must be getting really tired, and she must be getting confused. The effects of the extreme cold on the human body.” It taunts making Hook grunt.

“Will you shut up?” He snaps.

“Soon you will have kept a promise to a dead woman! Another one!” It says and Hook is suddenly teleported to that day, centuries ago.

“You asked to see it and now you have,” Milah said, with a glare firm on her face, and Killian clenched his fist around the magic bean in tension, in that moment he desperately wanted his love to not be so confrontational but that would be like asking the sea to not be cruel. “Do we have a deal? Can we go our separate ways?”

NO, STOP!

“Do you mean do I forgive you?”

ENOUGH!

“Can I move on? Perhaps, perhaps.”

“NO! YOU HAVE TO WATCH! YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN WHAT HAPPENED! YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN HOW EASILY IT CAN BE TAKEN FROM YOU!”

“I can see you are truly in love.” Rumplestiltskin said with a shake of his head. Milah sighed in relief and walked in Killian’s direction, her worried stare fixated on where his hand rested on his chest, still in pain over his close encounter with death. “Just one question.” Rumplestiltskin asked, interrupting her way, making her stop, stopping her from touching him one last time. He never will feel her touch on his chest, never will hear her ask him if he’s okay, never will hear her complain that he takes too much risk alone.

“What do you want to know?” She asked turning back to her ex-husband. Even in their angry, foolish, egoistical youth, Killian and Milah knew not to turn their back on the enemy.

“How could you leave Bae?” The Dark One asked and the Jolly Roger noticed his change of intention quicker than them. They still thought they would get away from there alive. Ropes and sails started flying around and Killian frowned at it while Milah and Rumplestiltskin kept their stare on each other. That was the moment he started to worry.

“Do you know what it was like walking home that night?”

“Rumple.” Milah tried. Killian knew she had thought about it. That first night she was too full of adrenaline to think of anything else but the adventure ahead of her, but the day after she locked herself in her new room and stayed there the whole day. It was too early in their relationship for her to show him that kind of despair, but he could imagine what she went through. He told her they could get her son when he was older, he told her a pirate ship was no place for a child because he knew that no matter what they did, they would never be able to protect him from everything if he was aboard with them. He knew the many natural, and human, dangers the sea had for a kid, and he couldn’t bring her son into this. He couldn’t do what his father did.

“Knowing I had to tell our son…”

“Please.” She begged, closing her eyes.

“That his mother was dead?”

“I was wrong to lie to you. I was the coward I know…” Milah said, and her voice was still firm. To her, Rumplestiltskin was still the man she married. She was never wrong, never corrected in that.

Milah and Killian were used to getting away with things.

“You left him, you abandoned him!” The Dark One screamed and Killian felt the impact of his words. Was it his fault? Was there a child growing up without his mother because of what he did? Because he appeared in that port town? Because he fell in love?

“And there’s not a day that goes by that I don’t feel sorry…” She tried to explain.

“Sorry isn’t enough!”

STOP! ENOUGH!

“YOU HAVE TO WATCH!”

“You let him go!”

PLEASE! NO!

“I let my misery cloud my judgment.”

MILAH!

“Why were you so miserable?”

DON’T!

“Because I never loved you.”

At the time, it happened so fast, but he recalled this moment enough times to now know how every piece moved. How every second went.

He took one step forward, already alert at the words spat between the ex-couple.

PLEASE DON’T!

Rumplestiltskin raised his hand and put it right through Milah’s chest making her gasp in pain.

MAKE IT STOP PLEASE!

Hook didn’t notice the lack of blood, he screamed and tried to reach them.

PLEASE, PLEASE!

Rumplestiltskin raised his hand and used the Jolly against him, the ship wasn’t immune to magic then, it had to obey the Dark One’s orders, and Hook found himself stuck against its ropes, unable to move.

“No!” He screamed in despair, being unable to move as Rumplestiltskin had his whole life in his hand.

PLEASE!

Rumplestiltskin glared at Milah then pulled his hand back, the heart still beating in his hold.

Milah grunted in pain.

Killian managed to free himself with the Jolly’s help and ran to Milah before she fell.

Please, no more.

She laid in his arms, and he could see in her eyes that she already knew what was going to happen. She accepted her fate.

Please, please, please…stop…

She raised one shaky hand and caressed his face, and he couldn’t look away from her.

Please…

She seemed to want to memorize every aspect of his face, her eyes teared and, for that second, they were alone in the Jolly. It was almost a mirror of their many mornings at the ship, Milah sleeping in as Killian raised with the sun to fulfill his duties as the captain. The many mornings in which he came back to his cabin to wake her up and she grunted in complaint, then smiled beautifully. The many mornings in which he sat beside her laid form and she raised her hand to caress his face and said…

No more…please…

“I love you…” She whispered and before he could say it back she gasped and her eyes closed. She never will hear him say those words again. He will never see again her warm eyes and mischievous smile in answer.

“You just stood there and watched as her heart got crushed! And you will just stand there and watch as she freezes to death!”

Hook is suddenly back to the present, looking at the tall ice wall and his hand is shaking as he remembers his current situation. Emma.

“Just a little spell and she is free.” It whispers in his ear.

“Swan, can you hear me?” Hook says, feeling his breath come up short, pressing the button on the communication device David gave him.

“Hello? You have to help!” Another voice answers and Hook’s breathing gets more sporadic. No. “Emma passed out and I can’t…”

“ARE YOU REALLY JUST GOING TO STAND THERE AND WATCH HER DIE? WHAT GOOD IS A PROMISE TO A DEAD WOMAN?”

Hook lets the communication device fall from his hand and walks closer to the wall.

“Just one little spell and the wall will be down! We can save her, but you need us to do it!” It says as Hook rests his hand on the ice.

“The wall will be down and then we can punish the other one for putting it up! She put Emma Swan at risk! How dare she?”

Just one little spell and then we can punish her.

“You will save the Savior’s life, you will be a hero! You can get anything you want! Just one little spell.”

Just one little spell and then we can punish her.

“Just one little spell”

“It’s because you’re dying! Neal said that the more you use your magic the more It consumes you. That means you’re dying, right? I don’t want you using your magic because I don’t want that to happen.”

“No, I can’t…I…” Hook says taking a step back and shaking his head a little. What is he doing? “I want to…I want to save Emma but I can’t…not again…”

“You are going to let her die even if you could have saved her?!” It snarls but Hook can still feel her heartbeat. It is slower and it probably isn’t even consciously done, but her magic is warming her up. It won’t stop completely the effects of the cold, but it will slow it down.

David. David went to get her sister.

Hook takes his communication device from his pocket, finds the button with “Dave” written on it, and makes the call.

“YOU ARE USELESS! IF SHE DIES IT IS ON YOU! YOU CAN’T EVEN DO THIS RIGHT!”

“Hook?” David answers, his voice alarmed already. “Is Emma…”

“YOU CAN DO THIS ALONE! BY ASKING HIM YOU WILL ONLY MAKE IT WORSE! THEY WILL KNOW YOU ARE WEAK!”

“SHUT UP!” Hook screams at it, trying to hear David.

“What?” David asks, confused, but Hook doesn’t have time for this.

“Emma is freezing, we don’t have any more time.” He tells the other man.

“I’m on my way.” David answers quickly and turns off the call.

Hook puts the communication device back in his pocket and turns to the other one he dropped earlier.

“Your name is Elsa, right?” He asks the woman on the other side.

“Yes.” She answers through the static and Hook can hear the panic in her voice just as he feels the cold air get stronger.

Her emotions are connected to the magic, her panic is making it worse.

“Elsa, I need you to calm down, okay?” He says and takes a deep breath hearing her mirroring him. “Emma’s magic is helping her, everything will be okay.” He half-lies but can already feel the cold dimming a little.

“I need Anna.” Elsa whispers.

“Look, you have the best people we can ask for helping you right now, and I know they won’t give up until they find your sister.” He feels the air get less and less cold, but the wall is still there. He needs to calm her down, if she is calm the cold will recede, and maybe… “Tell me about her.”

“What?” Elsa asks.

“Your sister. What is she like?” He asks her and she sighs shakily.

“Impossibly warm.” Elsa whispers in answer.

“Does she have magic too?”

“No, she is just…bright.” She tries to explain and Hook already feels the lack of wind.

“What is your best memory with her?” He asks.

“She…we used to build snowmen when we were kids.” She answers and Hook can hear the small smile in her voice.

He can hear Emma’s heart starting to beat faster again, her magic combined with the receding cold managing to bring her back slowly.

“She was getting married.” Elsa continues.

“Did you like the fiancée?” Hook asks looking at the ice wall and, is it his imagination or it’s getting smaller?

“Kristoff is amazing. I would never tell him as much, though.” She answers and Hook forces a chuckle. “But it doesn’t matter what I think of him, the most important thing is that they love each other, and he makes her happy.” She continues.

“That sounds…” Hook trails off when he hears the thing David’s car stopping behind him. “David is here.” He tells Elsa, but his shoulders sag when he sees the other man alone.

He didn’t find Anna.

“Emma is going to die!” It exclaims.

David looks at him, pure panic in his eyes, and takes the device from his hand.

“Elsa, you need to find a way out of there.”

“I need Anna.” Elsa says and the wind picks up again as she realizes David doesn’t have her sister.

“Well, we don’t have her right now, but we have a way to find her, and we will” David says with a nod to Hook in reassurance. “But right now, you are going to have to do this on your own.” He says and Hook can sense Elsa’s panic grow.

“I can’t control this.” She says, desperately.

“I know how you feel, you’re trapped. It’s a battle you can’t win.” David says and his look at Hook is meaningful. The pirate feels his breath stutter. “But it’s exactly the kind of battle you have to fight. Or you’ll die.”

“No, I won’t, I’ll survive. But Emma…” Elsa trails off but David shakes his head.

“It’s not about…mortality.” He says. “Survival isn’t enough, you have to live.”

Hook lets out a breath and feels his throat closing up.

“Where did you hear that?” Elsa asks.

“You know where.” David answers with a little smile and finally breaks the eye contact with the pirate.

“Anna? You knew her?” Elsa asks.

“Yeah, I did. She helped me once, a long time ago, become who I am, She saved my life. And yours. And now, I need you to save Emma’s.” David says and Hook turns back to the wall. “I didn’t know much about Anna, but she wouldn’t want you to live alone in an ice cave. Which is where you’ll be if you don’t melt that ice.”

Hook raises his hand and touches the ice, feeling Elsa’s heartbeat now slow down, determined. She’s calming herself down.

“Now, do it.”

There are a few seconds of silence in which nothing happens before a snowstorm seems to appear out of nowhere in front of them, but before they can panic about it, the wall in front of him starts to melt down, not completely, but enough.

“It’s working.” David says, walking to stand by his side just as a hole appears in front of them and they can see the women trapped inside.

“I can see her. Emma.” Killian exclaims and Swan stands on her own, walking to the new opening on the wall, slowly but surely.

Her complexion is pale, and she is shaking but she is there. Alive.

David puts his arms through the opening and helps his daughter get out of the ice, the prince manages to tighten his hold on her arm and look at her face for a second before Swan throws herself in Hook’s arms, holding him closely.

The shock isn’t enough to make him let her fall and Hook circles his arms around her immediately, feeling her cold skin against his.

“Are you okay?” He whispers, uselessly and feels her nod as she puts one hand on the back of his head.

“Let’s get her home, warmed up.” David says and Hook finally sees Elsa standing there, looking worriedly at Emma too.

Hook nods and lets go of Emma, hearing her whine a little at the loss of his warmth.

“It’s okay, love.” He whispers to her and leans down a little to raise her in his arms, carrying her with ease.

Emma holds onto his neck and he can still feel her shaking as he walks in the direction of David’s car.

He feels deeply conscious of his hook near Emma’s back but manages to put her inside the car without cutting her accidentally. He climbs after her in the backseat while David and Elsa ride in the front, David clicks on something on the vehicle that makes it get warmer immediately and Emma sighs happily.

Hook takes out his leather overcoat, putting it on her shoulders, and she holds onto it.

“Sorry, love, leather is not the best for the cold, but…”

“It’s good.” Emma interrupts, speaking between clenched teeth and he smiles relieved, putting his arm around her shoulders.

“Good.” He says bringing her closer to him and she rests her head on his chest, trying to get more warmth from his body. Hook closes his eyes in relief at feeling her so close, alive.

He looks up and finds David’s eye on the small mirror in the front of the car, and he doesn’t want to think about what he sees there. For now, he is just glad that Emma is okay.

Chapter Text

David watches as Emma clings to Hook’s hand while under three different comforters and a heater in front of her. The pirate whispers something to his daughter that makes her smile a little and bump her arm on his.

“What is wrong, David?” His wife whispers to him as they stand side by side in the kitchen.

They arrived in a hurry, managed to warm up Emma, and found out, using Peep’s shepherd’s crook, that, at least, Anna is alive.

Elsa is much more understanding when not creating snow monsters and ice walls, and perhaps their words got to her because she decided to trust them with this. They will find her sister.

After telling the story to Snow, and hearing an earful of what “let me know if anything happens” means, she warmed up to Elsa quite fast. Pun intended.

And now David has to look on as Hook comforts Emma, trying not to look like he ate something distasteful.

“David?” His wife insists.

“He promised her he wouldn’t use his magic.” David says instead. “And he didn’t.”

They both watch as Emma dozes off and Hook silently calls Henry. The pirate lets go of Emma’s hand and stands up, asking Henry to take his place by his mother's side and the kid follows happily. Henry holds Emma’s hand and lets her rest against his shoulder.

Hook looks at both mother and son for a few seconds before turning and going for the door, with just a quick nod of goodbye in their direction.

“Wait.” David says, lowly to not wake Emma up, stopping the pirate. “I will give you a ride.”

“It’s not necessary, mate, I-…”

“I insist.” David says, leaving no room for argument. He turns to Snow, seeing the knowing smile on her face, and gives her a soft peck on the lips and another on her forehead, before grabbing his jacket and leading the way to his car.

Both the prince and the pirate ride in silence and David tries to organize his thoughts into something comprehensive while Hook fidgets beside him. He hates the nervous energy present now, so much so that he takes another turn before reaching Granny’s.

David stops in front of the Rabbit Hole and Hook frowns at the place.

“I was actually planning to spend the night at Granny’s.” Hook comments but David pays him no mind.

“I didn’t mean to say that Robin Hood is a better person than you are.” David says and Hook grunts with a roll of his eyes.

“Yeah, no, I am going to need a drink.” The pirate says and gets out of the car. David sighs and follows him out, only now noticing that the sun is rising already.

“I don’t want you to think-…” David starts when they get inside the bar and Hook goes directly to the shelf of liquor, grabbing a random bottle.

“I know what you meant, Dave.” Hook interrupts and David sighs again.

“No, you don’t.” David says sitting in front of the counter as Hook scoffs and then drinks directly from the bottle. “I just don’t want you to expect the worst in people and act according to that.”

“I am 300 years old, mate. I doubt you can change the way I think and act now.” Hook snaps at him.

“Really? What about not using your magic today?” David asks and Hook frowns at him.

“I told you, I made a promise to Emma. I could feel her heartbeat getting steady again, if it slowed down too much, I was going to use it. I wasn’t going to let her die, you don’t need to worry about that.” Hook explains, talking quickly and now David is the one confused.

“What?” He asks. “Killian, I am not mad you didn’t use your magic, I am glad you didn’t.” He says to the pirate’s shock.

“What?”

“I talked to Gold, and he said it would be difficult to bring down the wall without hurting Emma and Elsa, plus, I know what using your magic means to you and your situation.”

“You… you are not mad?” Killian asks with a frown and David runs his fingers through his hair in frustration but at the same time glad he didn’t let this discussion linger any longer.

“No, of course not. And that’s the problem.” He says. “The problem is that you thought I would get mad at you for not doing something that would be prejudicial to you when we had other alternatives.”  

“She could have died, and I would have just stood there.” Killian says and David shakes his head.

“No, you talked with Emma, you talked with Elsa, you managed to calm them both down.  You gave me more time.” He says, making Killian look down at the bottle in his hand with a shake of his head. “You helped save Emma by doing what you could and trusting me. That’s amazing.” David concludes.

“Well, I am glad everything turned out okay.” Killian mumbles and finally takes a glass to pour a drink for himself and for David. The prince drinks one sip of the thing glad for its bitter taste and looks down at the amber liquid in front of him.

“Why aren’t you guilty over what happened with the Merry Men?” David asks and feels the tension rise again on the other.

“I already told you why.” Killian answers simply, his tone softer. “Should I?” He asks, his tone is more vulnerable now and David looks up at him.

“Do you feel guilty for what you did to Henry?” He asks instead and sees the pirate frown. He can see the answer in his eyes even before he nods.

“I will never let anyone hurt your family.” He repeats instead and David nods slowly.

“I know. I don’t doubt for a second that you…that you love us and would do anything for us. That’s what worries me.” David says and Killian frowns. “Rumplestiltskin loves his son.” He starts and sees the other’s expression close off and it never fails to shock David how much hatred still exists between the two men. “And for Baelfire, he planned this whole curse that ended up separating my family. We were just pawns in his quest. And he did it out of love.” David explains and Hook looks pensive. “Are you and Emma…” David trails off and Killian scoffs, taking a sip from his drink.

“No.” He answers but David frowns at his expression, noticing that there is more to it, but unwilling to ask for more details. “And again, I don’t think…”

“I know I have no say in who she chooses to be with.” David interrupts and Hook hums lowly with a nod, but now avoiding his eyes. “But her happiness is important to me.”

“You don’t think I can make your daughter happy?” Killian asks, looking up at him again.

“That’s not…” David sighs and looks down. “I just want you to be careful, Killian.” He settles on. “I can’t tell her, nor you for that matter, what to do. I just think that…a relationship, while you are trying to…to see the world differently, might end up screwing things up.” He says.

Killian needs help to become the man he can be, and David is terrified he might become dependent on someone else for it. He is scared he will do what Rumplestiltskin did and turn his love into something selfish and egotistical.

“But what you did today? That was amazing.” David reiterates, needing Killian to know that and hoping the progress continues. “But when you called me…you sounded…busy…” David tries to be discreet about it but doubts he succeeds. Every time he tried to approach the subject directly with the pirate, the other dismissed the conversation, so he guesses that maybe a more subtle approach would go better, but how can he be subtle about it? Hey, when you called me earlier, the voices in your head seemed to be bothering you a lot, want to talk about it? It doesn’t sound quite right.

Hook scoffs at his words and drinks the whole thing from his cup, filling it again, before looking at David with a mischievous smile that makes the prince frown.

“It doesn’t like you very much.” Hook answers catching David by surprise. “Every time you talk, it’s a bunch of noise, so I’m sorry if sometimes it looks like I am not listening.” He continues and David is so shocked that he stays silent for a few seconds before he shakes his head a little.

“No problem.” He says and takes another sip of his drink to calm himself down, he can’t ruin the moment. “What…what is It, exactly?” He asks, hoping he is not stepping over any boundaries. Hook hums lightly and rests his elbows on the counter and looks behind David.

“It’s almost like a physical presence.” He starts and cocks his head to the side. “It’s the Darkness inside of me, always there to tell me what I should do or to generally tell me I am screwing it up.” He explains making David frown.

“Sounds…” He trails off.

“Like hell on earth.” Hook completes and drinks more from his cup. David has to agree. Having insecurities and fears is already bad enough, having someone screaming them in your ear every second of the day does sound like hell on earth. “You should go to your family, mate.” Hook says, pouring himself another drink and David looks up at the clock with a sigh. Snow had told him she spent the whole time they dealt with the ice wall, trying to bring the energy back to the town, and was quite proud of what she managed to do. The bright light above his head makes him proud as well.

“I should help Snow with Robbie, she must be exhausted by now.” David says with a light chuckle but stops when he stands up. “You already promised Emma that you won’t use your magic, can you promise me something?” He asks and Killian raises an eyebrow but doesn’t seem to be hesitant about it, on the contrary, there seems to be a new lightness on his shoulders. “Promise me that when…when It talks to you about anything, doubt It before you doubt us.”

Killian looks surprised at his request, looking quickly behind David before nodding slightly.

“I will try.” He says and it’s enough for now. He spent centuries listening to the Darkness, it will be hard to stop doing it, it is enough to know he will try.

David claps the pirate on the shoulder, immensely proud, and Killian smiles a little at him.

It will be all right, David can feel it.

And maybe, just maybe, he can start to accept the idea of Emma and Hook. Maybe.

“Do you believe any of that?” It asks the second David closes the door of the tavern and Hook rolls his eyes.

“You know you are just proving his point, right?” Hook asks, closing his newly empty bottle with his slightly shaky hand. His head feels a little light as he realizes he actually did it, he told David about It. And the world didn’t implode and David didn’t snarl in his face.

“This time things worked out, but will you just stand on the sidelines? Make a funny quip here and there and follow Emma Swan around?” Nimue asks, appearing in front of him, interrupting him while he tries to put the bottle back on the shelf.

“I had a life before you, you know.” Hook answers, stepping around it. “I survived and did a lot without magic or following your advices.” Hook says, curling his lip at the word, and goes to the booth at the back of the tavern.

“Yeah, and how did that go for you?” Nimue asks, sitting in front of him. “Can’t you see that they are limiting you? Can’t you see that they want you to be another person?” She asks making him scoff as he takes the talking device from his pocket.

He clicks a few times on it until he finds Smee’s name on the screen.

“No. It is the first time in centuries I can be me.” He says putting the thing on his ear.

“Captain?” Smee answers, his voice uncertain and sleepy.

“Smee! We begin the rebuild of the Jolly tomorrow!” He exclaims and can hear the first-mate grunt. “Or, today, rather.” He corrects looking at the clock on the wall.

“Now, sir?” His first mate asks, and Hook has a second of sympathy.

“I will give you a few more hours of sleep. But then I want you and Starkey with me at the Jolly to check the affected spaces. I want Cecco, Whibbles, and Mullins to buy wood, as much as they can carry. Turley and Teynte are getting new sails, they will know what to get. Herb can take Noodler to get paint, so he feels included. The rest I want around town asking for what they can find on innovations of this world on the shipbuilding sort, and for the love of Ursula, don’t let Robb near Granny’s. Lady Lucas said he is no longer welcome there since the incident with the heating machine.” Hook says stopping at the end only to hear the sounds of Smee writing and mumbling the orders back to not forget anything. “I want everything on track before the ice wall gets down.”

“Aye, sir, I wil-…wait, ice wall?” Smee asks and Hook sighs.

“Too complicated for now, Smee, what matters is that soon, our home will be back, and then-…”

“And then what?” Nimue says. “Where are you sailing to, captain?” She snarls and Hook freezes.

And then what?

“Sir?” Smee asks and Hook clears his throat.

“Go to sleep, Smee. We have a big day ahead of us.” Hook says, his voice now calmer, and turns off the device before the other can say anything else.

“They are asking you to stay here, to stop being a pirate. Why rebuild the Jolly, then?” Nimue presses but Hook doesn’t know how to answer that.

And then what?

“In David’s whole spiel, he never said he was okay with you and Emma, do you think he approves of you?” Nimue asks.

“Promise me that when…when It talks to you about anything, doubt It before you doubt us.”

“I am not putting doubt in your head, Captain. I am helping you see the truth.” Nimue says. “You are a being made of Darkness bound to a sword, you are not like them, and they will never treat you as an equal. Do you think Emma Swan will want you? Is it fair to Henry or Bae? You will end up alone again, with only us as a company and we win. What then?” She asks. “Or will you take it by force? We can cheat and lie our way to her heart, be as selfish as we want, but then your newfound conscience will wear you down so much we win anyway. So, tell me, captain, then what?” Nimue stays silent for a few seconds as Hook stays frozen. And then what?

He can’t stay and he can’t go, he loses either way.

“I am not putting doubt in your head, Killian.” Nimue repeats, putting her hand on top of his. “I want what’s best for you. You make the decision you want.” She says and disappears leaving him alone with his thoughts.

He can’t be with Emma Swan, it would be selfish to do so.

He has to…he has to stay away from her and find other things to keep him sane.

David was right, sometimes Hook is selfish and ends up hurting people.

Like what happened to Milah.

He can’t do that here.

But how can he stay away from Emma Swan?

“It’s just meat, bread, cheese and vegetables.” Emma explains with a smile as Elsa raises the burger in her hands with a slight frown. “It’s good, I promise.” She tries but the other takes a small bite of it and puts it down again on her plate, making a face.

“I am not so sure about this…” Elsa says frowning at the food and Emma has to laugh.

“You will get used to it.” She says.

“I would rather not, I want to go back to Arendelle as soon as I find Anna.” She says back and Emma doesn’t have the heart to tell her that they still don’t know how they are going to get them back to Arendelle, it’s not like travel between realms is easy. That is, if they even find Anna.

“Don’t worry, we will go to Gold’s shop today and see if we can get some answers,” Emma says with a reassuring smile she learned from her mother.

Seeing that the other won’t be eating much more for now, Emma calls for the bill when she notices the pirate coming downstairs with his usual swagger in place.

“Hook.” She calls before she can stop herself and he turns to her with little hesitation but then his smile is full-on blinding.

“Good morning, love.” He says approaching them and a simple nod in Elsa’s direction.

“You staying at Granny’s?” She asks standing up to look at him in the eyes, not liking the way she feels looking up at him.

“Aye, I needed some space to plan for the rebuild of the Jolly.” He explains and she raises an eyebrow at him.

“Aesop kicked you out?” She asks and he frowns slightly at her.

“Who?”

“The owner of the Rabbit Hole.” She answers with mirth in her smile and he nods in realization.

“Ah, so that’s his name.” He says then smirks. “He wasn’t too happy at my consumption of his alcohol, though I must say, it was foolish of him to let a pirate spend the night at his tavern and not expect him to drink the merchandise.” He finishes with a wink.

“Naïve.” Emma says with a roll of her eyes which makes him laugh a little. Ruby gives her the bill and Hook raises an eyebrow at her and looks at Elsa quickly again.

“I interrupted your lunch?” He asks and she shakes her head.

“Not really, we were about to head out.” She answers. “We are going to check with Belle if she knows anything about Arendelle or why Elsa was locked up at Rumpelstiltskin’s vault.” Emma continues looking closely at his reaction and sees him hold back a flinch at the name but there’s no immediate anger on his face. “She said Gold will be out for a few hours, want to come with?” She asks after a little hesitation and sees the same feeling in his expression.

She is giving him the chance to slowly make amends with, at least, Belle, since she has no fault in Rumplestiltskin’s and Hook’s feud, she was only caught in the middle. But she also refuses to force him to do anything he doesn’t want to, it would be nice to have someone else help her out with this whole mystery but she hopes he knows he doesn’t have to say yes.

Sure, you only want some company. Her mind supplies.

Hook looks at the queen before nodding at her.

“Sure, why not.” He answers trying to make light of it but they both know how big of a step this is. Emma nods and turns back to Elsa after paying the bill and sees the other look a little hesitant.

“Can you wait for me outside?” She asks Hook and he sees her look at Elsa and nods, leaving the diner. “Elsa, what is it?” She asks when they are left alone and the other looks at the way the pirate went before turning back to Emma. The look is enough to make Emma tense.

“I don’t know…for some reason, he…” Elsa starts with a slight frown. “Hook makes me feel a little…” She trails off and Emma sighs. She remembers that when she raised the ice wall, she only panicked and ended up locking them inside the ice when she saw Hook.

“Do you know him?” Emma asks, slowly and the other shakes her head.

“No, not personally I think…but I think I might have heard about Captain Hook somewhere before.” She says and Emma sighs in relief, at least Hook hasn’t wronged her. That’s a start.

“Then it probably has something to do with his magic.” Emma says. “Rumplestiltskin, the guy whose vault we found you in, has the same kind of magic as Hook. You probably felt the same energy and that scared you.” She explains and Elsa frowns a little.

“Hook has magic as well?” She asks and Emma looks at the pirate outside the glass doors and wonders if he can still hear them.

“Yes, but he isn’t using it now, it’s…it’s complicated, really.” Emma answers with a sigh.

“I am sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude,” Elsa says. “I wasn’t even sure if I should say something in the first place, I didn’t want to offend you in any way.” She says making Emma frown.

“Offend me?” She asks.

“Yes, I didn’t mean to sound like I don’t trust your lover.” Elsa answers and Emma freezes for a second.

“Lover? Me and Hook?” She asks, incredulously.  “No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. No.” Emma says slightly hysterically, shaking her head and laughing a little. “We are not…anything. Me and Hook are just friends.” Emma explains and sees the raised eyebrow from the other. “We should go.” She says and Elsa simply nods, letting it go.

Her and Hook? That’s ridiculous, right? They already agreed that their kiss meant nothing, it was only something from the spur of the moment and nothing else like that will ever happen again. That’s it.

There’s nothing between her and Hook and there will never be.

“After you.” Hook says opening the door of the shop to both women and Emma passes by with a little smile and a roll of her eyes while Elsa looks at him while trying not to look like she is looking at him.

“She is scared of you.” It says and it doesn’t bring the same satisfied feeling he usually feels when he notices someone’s fear of him. “Your magic creeps her out.” It continues.

“Oh.” Belle says softly when she notices him and Hook looks away quickly, trying to avoid the images of her slit throat from his mind.

“Difficult to erase something you imagined so many times.” It whispers happily.

Difficult to erase something you keep trying to remind me of.

“Do you remember anything?” He hears Belle asking Elsa.

“No, something happened to my memories.” She answers and Hook scoffs as he turns to one trinket on one of the shelfs of the pawn shop. Two old dolls.

He feels the human energy emanating from it but no life in it. Two dead bodies.

The Darkness laughs as Hook’s hatred for Rumplestiltskin grows.

“There was a necklace.” Elsa says, her voice sad, and describes the snowflake jewel as Hook feels something calling for him from behind the counter.

“So close.” It hums and Hook frowns. The energy feels strangely familiar, something akin to what he felt when he was in… “Camelot.”

Impossible.

Hook barely notices himself walking ahead when Emma puts a hand on his arm, stopping him.

“What is it?” She whispers to him. Elsa and Belle are both looking at one specific book, trying to find some answers on the necklace, maybe trying to find where it came from, not paying attention to them.

“Nothing, love.” He answers with a shake of his head and a last look at the entrance to the back of the shop. “Just a lot of…magic.”

“Do you want to leave?” She asks and he is surprised. Her words aren’t a dismissal but rather an offer, she doesn’t want him to feel uncomfortable.

“No, you don’t need to worry about it.” He tells her with a soft smile, but she frowns slightly at him.

“I am going to ban those words from your vocabulary.” She murmurs making him chuckle.

“I’m sorry, any further detail you are going to have to check with Rumple.” Belle says, bringing their attention back to the two women.

“Where is he now?” Elsa asks, eager and Hook sends a warning look to Emma that she catches on immediately.

“We will talk to him later.” Swan says, stepping closer to them again and turning to Elsa. “It’s not a good idea to go speak with him alone.” She explains before sending an apologetic look at Belle who doesn’t seem too offended.

Swan nods in thanks to the other woman and Hook can finally let out a sigh of relief that everything went smoothly, when life decides to be cruel with him again.

“You look well.” Belle says and both Emma and Hook stop, exchanging a quick look. Hook hesitates but eventually turns around and confirms that Belle is indeed talking to him.

He sees the open look on the woman’s face and is suddenly hit with a wave of curiosity, so he leaves Emma and Elsa waiting by the door and approaches the Crocodile’s lover.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” He asks and sees Belle tense up slightly at his approach, but she stands her ground.

“Neal was worried about you.” She answers and Hook smiles sarcastically, hating the idea of Baelfire sharing any details of his problems with her, with him.

Conscious of Emma still standing at the door, looking attentively at him and Belle, he asks the woman what has been bugging his mind for a while now.

“Why do you care?”

Belle looks taken aback by his question and she cocks her head to the side, before sighing.

“I don’t think you are going to like my answer.” She says.

“I was actually reluctant to come here. But then I saw my father and I remembered that there is hope.” Bae had told him at the bar.

Hook frowns and looks the woman up and down, finally noticing the jewelry on her finger. He looks at the back door where he feels the magic from Camelot coming from.

“Caring for him is even more foolish than caring for me.” Hook whispers to her, his tone hard despite the low volume, making sure Swan can’t hear them. Belle doesn’t look offended at his comment and hums lowly.

“I promised myself long ago that I would always see the best in people.” She whispers back and Hook smirks cruelly.

“And how is that going so far?”

“I haven’t been wrong.” She answers with a smirk of her own which makes the pirate frown and step closer to her, only the counter of the shop standing between them. Their position is strangely familiar.

“I would have killed you if I had had the chance.” He snarls at her, wanting, needing her to see that she is wrong. That the Darkness will always win.

“And yet I am still here.” She says back. “You could have killed me when you came to get the Pandora’s box. You had the chance to kill me, and yet you didn’t.”

She is right.

Hook could have killed her back then, but he wanted Rumplestiltskin to suffer more. He wanted all of the heroes to suffer, if he had simply killed Belle then, he would have been caught and his plan would have failed.

Not that it succeeded in the end anyway.

“I wouldn’t be so hopeful if I were you.” Hook says, his tone is serious. He has no love or care for Belle, but he can’t deny it stings to watch another person being brought down by Rumplestiltskin. “Congratulations on your marriage.” He finishes it off and turns to the door.

Emma stares at him and once again Hook feels like she is watching his soul, so he avoids her eyes until they leave the Pawn Shop.

“I think you are going to be more lucky trying to find your sister personally than trying to ask the Dark One for answers.” Hook says looking at Elsa.

“The Dark One?” She asks and the pirate thinks of how lucky she is for not knowing of the Crocodile’s existence.

“We will try to find anything about Anna in the records of the curses.” Emma says with a nod and Hook sighs in relief at seeing her agreeing with him.

“Curses? In plural?” Elsa asks with a raised eyebrow and Hook smirks at her reaction.

“Oh, a very common affliction in these parts.” He says.

“Sounds…stressful.” Elsa comments with a light frown.

“Try being the savior, then.” Emma murmurs making Hook frown at her.

“You are doing a great job, love, don’t be so hard on yourself.” He tells her and she sighs with a small smile.

“Let’s get back home, I will ask David to help us find all of the records on the curses.” Emma says.

“Sorry, Swan, I will have to leave the less exciting part of your job to you and your family.” He says and Emma looks surprised at him.

“Oh.” She says softly, looking so disappointed that Hook almost calls Tink right here and now and cancels his plans with her in exchange for boring work beside Emma Swan, but then he remembers his promise to himself. He won’t be selfish, he will keep his distance. He already got his fill of Emma Swan for today.

“I already have plans for the rest of the day.” He says apologetically and Emma shakes her head slightly, hiding the disappointment but Hook can still see it clear as day.

“It’s alright, I already strung you along enough.” She says and turns to leave before he can say anything else.

Hook stares at her now familiar retreating back and sighs. It’s for the better.

Chapter Text

“Is everything alright?” Elsa asks when Emma walks too long without saying anything else and she condemns herself for being so childish.

“Of course.” She answers, trying to smile. What matters if Hook has plans? He has a life too.

“Are you sure?” Elsa asks with a raised eyebrow and Emma already hates her too-knowing look.

“Yes.” Emma answers hurriedly as they climb the stairs back to the loft, refusing to elaborate.

“Found anything?” David asks as soon as they open the door and Emma looks around noticing the suspicious lack of baby cries.

“No, Belle said she has no information on the necklace, we might have to talk to Gold after all.” Emma answers looking around and seeing the loft is actually empty bar her father. “Where are Mom and Robbie?” She asks and her father sighs.

“Your mother refuses to sit still, she insisted she wanted to help with the problems caused by the ice wall.” He says and she frowns. “Yeah, I don’t think Regina is much happier about that either.” He comments.

“I don’t see a problem in Mom wanting to do something to help the town,” She clarifies. “but when was the last time she put Robbie down?” Emma asks making David sigh again.

“I don’t think she has ever done it.” He says. “What is the plan now?” He asks, changing the subject and Emma lets it go, for now, making a mental note to talk to her mother later.

“Look for Anna in the records of the curses.” Emma answers and David nods.

“How are you holding up?” He asks Elsa, his tone warm,  and the queen sighs but nods.

“We will find her.” She says instead and Emma nods, glad for her trust.

“Of course, we will.” She confirms.

She has no time to worry about Hook, or her feelings, or his feelings. She has a family, she has no reason to ask for anything more.

Plus, she might be on friendly terms with Neal now but what he did to her still weighs in her mind…what happened to Graham still weighs in her mind.

She can’t, won’t, refuses to spend any second more thinking about Hook in that way. It is too much.

“You look like you are nauseated.” Tink says snapping him out of his thoughts.

“What?” He asks and she raises an eyebrow at him, while showing him the hanger in her hand.

The leather jacket on it is much shorter than his current one and one touch of it is enough for Hook to know its leather is much thinner as well.

“I doubt it is as durable as the my old one.” He comments with a frown at it and Tink rolls her eyes.

“It’s not handmade leather, Hook, but it’s all we have here.” She says with a sigh looking at the jacket closely before putting it aside with the other options, ignoring his dismissal.

Hook looks at the other jackets and shirts and mourns once again his lost wardrobe, burnt with the Jolly. He tries not to think too hard about the clothes delicately patched by Milah that were lost, and, instead, tries to think of this as an opportunity to adapt to Storybrooke.

“A little more enthusiasm would be nice.” Tink says snapping her fingers in front of his face again. “Is everything all right?” She asks, now more serious and Hook tries to erase Swan’s disappointed look from his mind with a slight shake of his head.

“Aye.” He answers his friend, turning to the other clothes on display in front of him but Tink has noticed something is wrong, she knows him too well.

“You look distracted.” She comments after a quick look around and Hook understands her meaning but it’s not what she thinks. It’s not the Darkness’ whispers that are keeping him distracted today.

“Nothing of the sort, love.” He answers with a sigh and takes out his overcoat (the only one that survived the fire) to put on the new one Tink hands to him.

“Bae told me that, lately, he has to corner you to get to talk.” Tink says making Hook’s head snap to her, and it sounds like something she had been holding back for some time now, probably has been in her mind since they met earlier. Hook sighs again and looks at himself in the mirror, at least admiring the tight fit of the jacket.

“I still don’t know what he could possibly want to talk to me about.” He murmurs but says aloud nonetheless because he knows he can be honest with Tinker Bell.

“Hook, you know he cares about you.” She says, giving him another jacket, this one mahogany instead of the usual black and Hook’s mind goes back to Swan and her red leather jacket.

“He is the father of her child.” It says.

“I hurt him.” Hook says lowly, shaking his head at the red color and Tink sighs, putting it back on the rack.

“You hurt a lot of people.” Tink snaps back with a tired sigh and Hook widens his eyes at her. “So what? Are you going to just grovel and die in a corner alone?” She says and Hook is shocked into silence for a few seconds.

“I am immortal.” He says numbly and she rolls her eyes.

“Killian, you can’t keep torturing yourself over your mistakes and do nothing about it.” She says. “You feel guilty over what you did to Bae? Then apologize. Make it up to him. He is ready to forgive you, the question is, are you ready to receive his forgiveness?”

Hook stares at her, frozen, until she gives him a pile of shirts and pants she has been separating so far and pushes him into a cabin to, apparently, get changed.

Hook stares at his own reflection for a few seconds before he snaps back to reality and takes off his shirt, clearing his throat.

“How are you doing, Tink?” He asks her through the door as he goes through the usual labor of opening the shirt’s buttons with only one hand.

“Blue has actually been helping me a lot lately.” She answers from outside the cabin and Hook is surprised. “She said my magic is slowly coming back and she is ready to go back to teaching me.” She sighs as Hook sees that the sleeves of the shirt the fairy chose for him are too short, showing too much of his brace for his comfort. “I miss my home, though.” Tink says making Hook frown.

“Neverland?” He asks, moving to one of the pants mixed in his pile.

“No, home.” She answers. “My little garden. My wings…I miss flying.” She continues, her voice getting more and more sad with every word. Maybe Tink misses her corner in the fairy world as much as he misses the ocean. “We are thinking of asking the Dark One to take us back home.” She says after a moment of hesitation and Hook can’t hide his shock.

“What?” He exclaims and his mind can only come back to the price the Crocodile is going to ask from the fairies, there’s so much evil he can do against them, he can take so much from them…

“Look, I know, alright.” She says in a placating manner. “But I think this time, he really did change, or at least he is trying.” Tink says and the only reason Hook doesn’t snap is because he knows this is bigger than him. This is about her home.

“Right, now that he is married, he is a changed man.” Hook snaps anyway, but less explosively than it could have been.

“How do you know about that?” Tink asks and he can practically feel her judgement from the other side of the door.

“I accompanied Swan to try to get some answers about our new icy guest. I noticed the ring on Belle’s finger.” Hook answers after a few seconds of hesitation. Tink doesn’t say anything else and Hook finishes changing. He gets out of the cabin to see her looking pensive.

“What?” He asks when she just stares at him.

“Nothing.” She says with a shake of her head after a few more seconds, and he turns to the mirror in front of her to see how the combination of the new shirt and pants looks on him.

It doesn’t look like him and it is strangely uncomfortable.

“It’s not about the marriage, Hook, it’s about what it means.” She says as he tries to bring the sleeve on his left arm down, unable to make it cover his brace better, and once again condemns its shortness.

“Sure.” He says, sarcastically making her sigh, looking around quickly before she stands up and gives him a black vest.

“Bae told me he gave her his dagger.” She whispers to him, and Hook can’t contain his shock.

“What?” He asks. He can’t believe the Crocodile said that, can’t believe he lied like that, to his own son, to his wife.

“He is smarter than you.” It says between giggles.

“As a sign of trust.” Tink says as he puts on the vest and gives him the leather jacket.

Right, as if, Hook thinks, the Dark One would never do that and he doesn’t even need to confirm with the Darkness to know that it’s all a lie, that and the Camelot energy he felt form the back of the shop paint him a clear image of what the Crocodile is doing. Another one of his schemes to get what he wants, whatever it is. Keep Belle and his powers. He remembers Belle’s face as she talked about seeing the best in people and tries not to think I told you so.

“Could be useful, though.” It says and Hook checks himself in the mirror now.

It is different, the fabric feels more stiff than he is used to, the damn sleeve is too short and the jacket is weirdly cut. But he doesn’t hate it anymore.

Now, he looks like himself.

“Oh, I could get used to this.” He murmurs raising an eyebrow at himself in the mirror and Tink rolls her eyes, which makes him smirk.

“Gosh, I can’t stand you.” She says, playfully and his smirk grows into a smile.

“At least the clothes are a lot lighter.” He comments, looking at the bright side, and Tink hums as she turns to a table full of necklaces, looking for something that fits him.

“I am sure Emma will love it.” She says and Hook freezes for what feels like the hundredth time today.

“What?” He asks and the fairy turns to smirk at him with a necklace in hand.

“I am not blind, Hook.” She says and puts the chain over his head.

“There’s nothing between us.” He tells her seriously and she frowns at his tone.

The Darkness cackles as he remembers all of the reasons that he can’t…not with Emma Swan.

“Okay.” She says after seeing something in his eyes and he sighs, turning back to the mirror. “You should invite Bae to help you out with the Jolly.” She says and he sighs opening his mouth, but she puts her hands on his shoulders and looks at his eyes in the mirror. “Promise me something?” She asks, interrupting him.

Hook sighs again as she rests her chin on his shoulder, and brings her arms to hug him from behind, keeping eye contact through the mirror.

“Don’t get in the way of your own happiness, please.” She says.

Don’t use your magic.

Doubt It before you doubt us.

Don’t get in the way of your own happiness.

Do the heroes know how much they are asking of him? How hard he is trying to keep himself afloat? How can he keep all of his promises while trying to be a better man?

He will try, though. He thinks about what her request means.

His happiness is to revert from what he has done for centuries and become the man of honor he dreamed of being when he was a kid. He needs to stop being selfish and stop self-sabotaging.

And he knows the first thing he needs to do, is make sure he keeps himself away from Emma Swan.

“Is this all?” Elsa asks with a sigh as David puts another box on the table.

“That’s just A through J.” Her father answers with an apologetic wince.

Emma closes another file with a sigh, they have been going at this for hours now, and not counting their headache, have got anything, nothing indicating that Anna ever came anywhere near Storybrooke.

Some time ago, Snow came back home and neither David nor Emma managed to dim down her happiness at whatever progress she made with Regina and the town. They ordered takeout for dinner and, after much insistence, convinced Elsa to eat at least a little of the greasy food.

“We tried to be as thorough as possible with the curses.” Snow says, also apologetic.

“It’s okay, I can understand that.” Elsa says. “I just…I didn’t expect to feel this helpless.” She says closing the file in front of her, Mary Margaret puts her hand on top of hers in comfort, and both queens exchange small smiles of reassurance.

“We could use another pair of eyes.” Her mom says with a nod and turns to her. “Why don’t you invite Hook to help?” She asks and Emma tries to hide the sting that his earlier refusal still brings her.

“He is busy today.” Her father says before her. “He said he was going to get new clothes.” He explains and both mother and daughter raise eyebrows in surprise.

“Oh, so Killian is adopting a 21st-century look, then?” Her mother asks.

“Well, everything he owned did get burned.” David says, taking another file from the box. “From what he told me, Tinker Bell was helping him out. Then, later, he will work on the Jolly Roger.”

Tinker Bell.

Emma likes the fairy, she really does. But she remembers the moment she interrupted between the pirate and Tink right after the curse brought people from the Enchanted Forest.

She remembers her rightful anger when they used Hook.

It shouldn’t hurt, she has no relationship with Hook, not like that, anyway.

But he went to Tinker Bell to ask for help acclimate to this land. To her land.

It shouldn’t hurt.

“Emma?” Snow asks grabbing her attention again.

“Hm?” She asks, trying to take the feeling out of her chest.

“Is everything okay?” Her mother asks with a frown.

“Yes, why wouldn’t it be?” She says back and even she can sense how defensive she sounds. She sighs, closing the unseen file in front of her, and stands up. “I can’t read another name for today.” She mumbles a little ashamed at her own tiredness, but her parents and Elsa shake their heads.

“It’s okay, honey, you are still recovering from yesterday.” Snow says with a soft smile. “Why don’t you-…” She starts but is interrupted by the sudden and loud cry coming from the crib. Her mother stands up quickly and goes to Robbie and Emma can’t contain the soft smile on her face at her mother.

“Why don’t you go rest?” David tells her and they exchange a smile when the cries actually get louder and her headache flares up stronger.

“I will get a room at Granny’s, that way I won’t get in your guys’ way.” Emma says as her father stands up to get the bottle for Robbie but her parents stop at her words.

“Emma, you are not in the way.” Snow says, rocking her son in her arms.

“You’re right, I should be the one letting you guys have-…” Elsa says, standing up too.

“No-…” David starts.

“Elsa-…” Her mother says at the same time and Robbie’s contribution is even louder cries.

“Really, guys.” Emma says louder, grabbing everyone’s attention. “I just mean that I should give you guys space to take care of Robbie for the night, since I will be useless for now.” She explains with a sigh. “Elsa, you should stay, keep searching maybe you will end up finding something about Anna.” She says, turning to the queen, and the other nods in gratitude.

“Are you sure, honey?” Snow asks, and Emma smiles reassuringly at her.

“Yes. If there’s any emergency, call me.” She says, her word final. David walks to her and gives her shoulder a squeeze and her forehead a kiss.

“Go rest, Emma. We can handle it here for now.” He says, understanding that, above all, she needs some space, and she feels so selfish for asking for this when they are the ones dealing with the newborn baby, but she really needs…silence, quiet, and stay alone for now.

She waves them goodbye, once again asking them to let her know of any news they might find, and takes her Bug to the inn.

On the way, her mind starts to wonder.

It was so easy to trust Neal all those years ago.

She had been disappointed many times by then, her heart and the tattoo on her wrist proof of that. She ran, she hid, she stole, and she fought her way to adulthood.

But 17 is not an adult.

She met Neal in this very car, and, after a few sweet words, she was sure they were made for each other, and they lived like there was no tomorrow.

He taught her about breaking into houses, about schemes to get things to eat, about traveling the country without a destination, and about love, even if looking back, she thinks he didn’t intend to teach her any of these things.

For years she demonized him and put herself down for what happened. He was the villain, and she was the fool in the story,

She ended up alone, young, scared, and pregnant.

She gave up Henry and with him, the hope of ever loving someone again. She could barely take care of herself, she didn’t know what she wanted in life, and she was sure her love would somehow corrupt that baby she refused to look at. She wanted to give him his best chance, and that was not with an orphan mother in jail.

Then he appeared at her doorstep 11 years later, with a book and a demand.

She found herself driving to this town in the middle of nowhere and was confronted with the protective streak she didn’t even know she had. Now she knows she got it from her parents.

She decided to stay because, even if her heart was closed, even if she didn’t believe a single word out of her son’s mouth about fairytales and magic, she could see his distress. She gave him up so he could get his best chance, not for him to suffer like she did when she was younger.

And she wasn’t his mother, not really, and she wasn’t good at this, but she decided she was going to try.

She made friends, fought for them, and helped the people in the town. Saved their happy endings even before she found out it was her job.

It was easier when she didn’t know it was her job.

She met Graham, the town’s sheriff, with his sad eyes and gentle words. It felt like…like something.

But he died in her arms even before she could think too much of it. Before they could figure it out.

Then, she focused on her son, and on her new job, determined to fight for what was right in this little weird town.

She broke the curse because, for the first time, she hoped. She hoped a simple kiss would make her son wake up, and it did.

Then she won a family, and she didn’t know what to do with it. She didn’t have the time to get to really know them because then there was magic and chaos and Cora.

Her first magical opponent, stronger and more cruel than anyone she has ever met before.

Then she met Neal again, and her heart was stone for him, because of him. And she could finally see him for what he was: a coward like his father.

He didn’t believe her when she said she didn’t trust Tamara, just like he never believed she could tell when someone was lying, and he almost paid for it with his life. Worse, with Henry’s life.

She had to accept her family at last, only later finding out she had already begun to love them, perhaps always had. Her heart wasn’t stone, it was only frozen.

Her worry changed from not accepting her parents to feeling like she didn’t belong with them. Conflicting thoughts of growing up as an orphan, unable to abandon the thought she was alone in the world, and the presence of these two amazing and loving people.

And then, there was him.

Hook.

Killian.

Kind and cruel.

Funny and serious.

Sweet and harsh.

So similar to her and so full of secrets.

Full of darkness and with the brightest smile she has ever seen.

With one word he makes her heart stop beating and, with another, makes it beat faster.

She has given him too much control, too much power over her.

She is acting and feeling like a teenager with a crush: scared of her parent’s approval and wondering what he really thinks of her.

It feels ridiculous.

It feels wonderful.

It is too much.

Granny gives her a key with only a flash of a worried glance before something mischievous gleans in her eyes, and Emma is too tired to ask about it, only takes the key to her old room and goes up the stairs.

Her heart might be unfrozen, but it hasn’t healed. She doubts it ever will.

Emma Swan isn’t made for love. No, that’s wrong, she is the product of true love, she is made of love.

Emma Swan wasn’t raised for love. Her family already fills her heart to the brim, loving anyone else makes her feel like her heart will explode. But who is talking about love?

She doesn’t have it in her to even care for too many people.

It feels too much like a liability.

It feels too much like being 17 and trusting someone she shouldn’t.

It feels too much like being young, alone, and scared.

It feels too much like having hope.

“Oh.” She whispers, stopping in the hallway, her mind getting blank momentarily.

“Oh, Swan.” Killian says, his hand stopped at the door of his room, leaving it half-open. The way he says her name is always as if he is surprised to see her, as if her existence is already some kind of miracle to him, but that is not the reason she froze.

She looks the pirate up and down and is shocked to notice that gone are the long overcoat and the centuries-old shirt and frills. David said he was buying new clothes with Tink, but she hadn’t really thought about what that meant until now.

He’s wearing tight black jeans pants, with a vest on top of his dark shirt, topped off with a black leather jacket. His jewelry is less scandalous now, but his shirt is still unbuttoned.

He looks like a normal man she could find on the streets of a normal city.

He looks like a gorgeous man she could find on the streets of a normal city.

Then she sees his hook and smells the scent of the sea and rum, and she realizes it is still him.

Captain Hook in the 21^st century.

The thought makes her chuckle, the sound surprised and a little hysterical.

“Not really a flattering reaction, love.” Killian says, raising one eyebrow, looking down at himself and his new clothes and, for a second, he almost looks self-conscious.

“No.” She says and shakes her head, making him look up at her. “You look…” She trails off and now he understands the reason she froze so he smirks devilishly. He looks too good for his own good.

“I know.” He answers with a shrug, cocky again, which makes her roll her eyes good-heartedly. Then he looks down, notices the key in her hand, and frowns slightly. “Something happened at home?” He asks with a little tinge of worry in his voice.

Kind and cruel.

Funny and serious.

Sweet and harsh.

So similar to her and so full of secrets.

Full of darkness and with the brightest smile she has ever seen.

Too much.

“I have a baby, two worried parents, and a human ice maker living in that house at the moment. And all of them are screaming, crying, and working. I needed some space.” She says with a small smile and a shrug. He laughs slightly.

“I don’t doubt it must get tiring.” He says softly, his tone understanding and gentle (too much too much too much too much too much). “Don’t worry love, I am sure, eventually, your brother will calm down and you will find more leads on the missing sister.” He reassures and she can only nod, scared of opening her mouth and something ridiculous coming out.

He takes her silence as dismissal, and smiles sadly in an expression she is shocked to realize is already familiar to her (too much too much too much too much too much).

“I won’t take any more of your time. Goodnight, Swan.” He says and takes one step forward to leave but she can’t take it anymore.

He is so kind and so cruel, so funny and so serious, so sweet and so harsh, so similar to her and so full of secrets, so full of darkness and with the brightest smile she has ever seen, so quick to listen to her and her problems, so good at reading her, so good at understanding her, so handsome, so sexy, so…

She takes three steps forward and holds his face between her hands, barely giving any of them time to think about it before she kisses him deeply. He makes a small sound of surprise, his back being pushed against the wall with a muted sound, before his hook finds her waist and his hand finds her nape.

He kisses her back almost as desperately as she is.

One of her hands runs down to his chest before gripping his necklace and the other pulls on his hair making him inhale deeply, the sound enough to make her deepen the kiss.

His hook at her back manages to get under her shirt and the touch of the metal on her back makes chills run down her whole body, and she only lets his lips go because she feels like she is drowning.

“That’s…” He starts, breathless, their eyes still closed, and neither lets the other go too far. With only a little movement of her face, she kisses his cheek softly before going back to his mouth. A few more chaste kisses pass before she lets his lips go again and this time, she opens her eyes and is staring directly into his blue infinity.

“Just…” She starts, momentarily distracted as he puts a strand of her hair behind her ear, his touch as warm and soft as his eyes. “Just felt like it.” She whispers, the words hollow and frail. He nods lightly as her fingers caress his nape, stuck on how soft his hair feels.

“Right, nothing wrong with that.” He says back, his words as empty as hers, mirroring their conversation after they defeated the snow monster.

It’s supposed to be just this.

It’s supposed to satisfy her, but it doesn’t.

Killian looks at her lips, his eyes getting hotter with pure hunger, and she pulls him in again.

His hand leaves her nape, and before she can complain, reaches the back of her leg and he raises her with no difficulty, their lips never leaving each other.

She holds onto him firmly as he walks slowly to the side and closes the door of his room behind them, resting her against it as his lips descend to her neck.

She moans, feeling the wonderful feeling between her legs, and has a second of hesitation in between the fog of pleasure overcoming her mind.

She pulls at his hair making him go look back up at her, giving her a good view of his starved face, and the hesitations leaves her body as quickly as it appeared, already desperate for him to go back to what he was doing.

It is not too much; it is exactly what she needs.

Chapter Text

The sheets of the inn grate against Emma’s skin and she grunts, missing the comfort of her own bed at the loft. She buries her head in the pillow thinking about what she has to do the rest of the day and if it is worth it to sleep in when the slight pain in her legs makes her remember what she has done last night.

Maybe it is because it is too early, or maybe it is because of the pure satisfaction she feels in her chest, but whatever the cause is, the memories are not met with any tinge of panic, at least not yet, instead, she allows herself a small smile.

Slowly she opens her eyes and sees the pirate lying beside her.

He is lying with one arm behind his head, his eyes closed, and a slight smile on his lips, mirroring hers.

She knows he is not sleeping since he is unable to do so, but she still allows herself to look.

Unlike what she is sure can be seen on her skin, his neck remains unmarked despite her efforts to change that last night. I guess that’s the effect of being able to heal quickly.

But it doesn’t bother her, the satisfied look on his face is enough in exchange for any mark.

She looks down and sees his other arm resting above the comforter, the brace much more stark in contrast with his naked chest. The thing stayed on during the whole night (and he definitely knows how to use it) but for some reason, it felt more like armor than a weapon.

It doesn’t bother her, she understands armors.

She looks a little longer before she realizes Killian is humming softly under his breath, the rhythm calming enough that she almost falls back to sleep.

“It was the pants, right? They do make my ass look amazing.” He says lowly, suddenly, and she lets out a startled chuckle but she only manages to keep looking at him because he keeps his eyes closed. She has a suspicion he knows this and that’s why he does it, to give her as much privacy as he can after they had a night of good sex and they are still laying on the same bed. 

“Great choice, just the right amount of black leather.” She answers, her tone matching his. He smirks slightly before silence descends upon them again.

The sheets are like sandpaper, the bed hard and thin, and the room is barely 200 square feet, but the silence feels as comfortable as when she stares at the ocean. As calming as when she is drinking her coffee in the morning surrounded by her family.

Hook starts humming again and Emma lets herself close her eyes to the sound. She ends up dozing off again and when she opens her eyes everything is still where they were last time.

She looks at the pirate in the same position as before and wonders…

“What are you humming?” She asks softly and the question surprises him enough that he opens his eyes and looks at her. Emma finds his eyes without hesitation now, and she has the impression his breath catches in his throat when he finally looks at her and it drowns any awkwardness she might feel.

“Old sea-shanties.” He answers and she nods slightly. “Old habit.” He murmurs, looking up again. He claims a lot of things that he does as old habits but for the first time, she believes him. “Do you hear that?” Killian asks in a whisper, but his tone is meaningful enough that Emma pays attention to what he must mean.

“The birds?” She answers as a question, able to hear only the sounds of the birds singing in the morning and nothing else. Not even the sounds of people reach the room, so she guesses it must be early enough to lazy around longer. Until she has to leave this room, she can pretend that…

“Aye.” He says and closes his eyes again. “Never noticed them before.” He says with a soft smile and she frowns slightly, feeling like she is missing something. Killian must notice her silence as a sign of confusion because he opens one eye to look quickly at her before his smile turns full-blown, happy to share this with her. “At the sea, birds singing like this are rare. It meant we were near land.” He explains.

“You never stayed too long in one place?” She asks, noticing his explanation means he is not used to hearing them.

“Never had a reason to.” He answers.

She hums in response to that and tries not to think too much of it.

The silence that dawns on them is once again comfortable, so much so that she feels foolish enough to reach out and put her finger on the one necklace still resting on his chest.

It is longer than his usual ones, so he was able to keep it hidden under his shirt where she never noticed it before. The thing is actually just a ring on the chain much simpler than the flashier ones he wears on his fingers. She turns the ring on her fingers and wonders why he carries it on his chest and not on his hand.

“Did you get enough clothes?” She asks in a whisper, and he chuckles.

“Lady Bell and I spent hours at that shop and came back with only a few options, I am afraid. I still need to get used to this land’s fashion.” He answers, his tone matching hers, keeping the peaceful feel of the room.

“Next time, I will help you out, then.” She says, trying to keep her tone light but he looks at her with a raised eyebrow that sees right through her. Her hand stops for a second, embarrassed of her words, of their meaning. She is jealous.

But he doesn’t tease her for it and instead turns to lie on top of her, leaving only enough space between their faces so they can still look at each other in the eye.

“Aye, I will let you know when I go buy more clothes.” He says in a whisper, and she pulls him closer as an answer, as a thanks.

This time the kiss is slower, more tender, and unrushed, and Emma waits for the feeling of being overwhelmed but it never comes. It almost scares her as much as if it did.

They stay like that for a few moments that feel like an eternity before Killian unlocks their lips, bumps her nose slightly with his, and turns to slowly kiss her neck. Emma lets out a satisfied sigh and crosses her arms behind his neck, bringing him closer. He hums lowly and she is once again in a trance by his touch when, suddenly, her stomach makes a really ungodly sound. Her embarrassment is covered up by the sweet laugh Killian lets out, rising to look at her face again.

“I can get down and get you something to eat.” He offers with a smile and she reciprocates it before the reality hits her.

“I have to get Henry to school.” She says apologetically and sees his smile freeze for a second. The reality of the situation hits him too. They let themselves forget for at least a few moments, let themselves live in the space of this room where they were just them.

Killian and Emma.

Not The Savior and Captain Hook.

But it is morning already and she has to take her son to school, find out what happened to Elsa’s sister, and maybe get her mother to open up about her fear of losing another child. She is already starting to think of Neal and Graham, neither not even a little like the man in front of her, but the way her heart races is too similar for her liking.

“Of course, love.” He says, finally, his smile a tinge sad now, and he lowers himself for one last kiss that she is reluctant to let go even if she was the one to claim that needed to leave. He lays back down beside her, giving her room to stand up and she tries not to mourn the absence of his warmth.

She stands up, putting back her clothes but hesitates at putting her jacket on. She holds the red leather in her hand and looks back at the pirate sitting in the bed, his chest still uncovered, his hook still on, looking at her with a soft look and a satisfied and sad smile.

“If you need anything, you know where to find me.” He says, and she smiles back, nodding slightly. She doesn’t know what are his plans for today, but knows that if she needs him, he will be there.

She puts on her jacket and comes back for one last peck on his lips.

“Goodbye, Killian.”

“Goodbye, Emma.”

The door closes behind her and Hook is left alone in the bed he never used until last night.

The room still smells like Emma Swan, and he sighs happily, lying down again, the place feeling a lot more comforting than it did the last few days. He closes his eyes and simply listens to the birds singing outside, bloody hell, it has been ages since he heard…the world.

He hums the old sea shanty his mother used to sing him to sleep and raises his hand to his brother’s ring on the chain around his neck, remembering her soft hands turning it in her fingers.

He feels…at peace.

He hadn’t needed sleep for centuries now, but he always felt like his body still got more and more tired over the years, reaching a point where he always felt the deep bone exhaustion that he thought would only go away when he died.

But now, as Killian lies down, admiring the joy of being alive, he can’t help but be happy for what’s to come.

Ah, what a good shag doesn’t do to a man? He chuckles because he knows it is more than that.

Emma Swan is more than that.

His moment of satisfaction is interrupted by some music coming out from nowhere and Killian looks around with a frown, trying to find its source. Strangely, he realizes it is coming from his pants, still thrown at the foot of his bed, and only after going through its pockets does he realize that the sound is actually coming from the talking device. He forgot it did that.

The name on the screen makes him frown but he refuses to let it ruin his good mood.

“This better be good, Smee.” He says as soon as he presses the green button and hears the other man hesitate on the other side of the line.

“Sir, sorry, it’s just that I-…we have been wond-…I mean we want to know if-…” Smee mumbles over his words, and Hook rolls his eyes at his first mate, standing up already, guessing his morning peace has ended.

“Spit it out, Smee.” He snaps.

“There’s someone here that wants to talk to you. About…about the Jolly.” Smee says.

“About the Jolly? Who?” He asks, now his guard up again, the tension starting to appear on his shoulders again.

“He hasn’t given any details, he says it has to be with you.” He answers and Hook sighs. Just what he needs to ruin his day.

Hook manages to keep his swagger while walking the streets of Storybrooke in this outfit so foreign to him, and even if he notices the stares as he walks to the harbor (not counting the knowing look Lady Lucas sent him when he left the inn), he still misses the weight of his overcoat over his shoulders.

Still, he puts on his best captain face and pretends he is not distracted by all the sounds around him. Was Storybrooke always this loud? He thinks, this time a little more bothered by it than he was in the comfort of his own bed.

“Smee!” He calls as soon as he sees his men huddled in a group in front of their burnt home. They turn to him, Smee and Starkey approaching him with looks of mistrust. “What is it?” He asks and Starkey whistles, like he usually does to call attention from someone aboard the ship. One man who was distracted looking out at the sea, looks in their direction when Starkey makes the sound, and his smile opens up when he sees Hook.

“It’s an honor to meet you, sir.” The man says, approaching them, and raises his left hand for a handshake. He notices his mistake with a shake of his head, and raises his right one instead. Hook puts his hand on his belt, not shaking his hand, and cocks his head to the side looking the man up and down. He doesn’t look too impressive, with black hair and blue eyes, but he does have a certain charm to him that Hook would have gone after in the Enchanted Forest, but after last night, that is the last thing on his mind.

“Interested in the Jolly?” He says instead, still acting as if someone could see the value of his burned home. It may be destroyed now, but once it was the fastest ship in all realms.

“Yes!” The man answers quickly. “But it’s more about what she means.” He starts and Hook frowns, exchanging a quick look with Smee standing at his side. The man notices their confusion and shakes his head, his demeanor strangely familiar and Hook squints his eyes trying to pinpoint out where the familiarity is coming from. “Sorry, I should introduce myself first.” He says with a self-conscious laugh. “My name is Eric.”

Eric.

He remembers who the man’s demeanor reminds him of. He acts like Ariel.

He had seen him walking around with the mermaid in his arm, after Zelena’s defeat, but he was far away enough that he barely registered his face in his mind.

Hook tenses up and both his first-mate and his quartermaster notice his change of mood and stand taller in answer. But they don’t know what this means to Hook.

The prince of Tirulia.

“Royalty.” Hook says, smiling darkly. Strangely, he doesn’t feel the same as he did when he met Ariel. It’s not the same all compassing anger, nor does he see blood or feel his brother’s body in his arms. Strangely, the Darkness doesn’t whisper in his ear, and without It, his anger only feels like a 300-year-old wound. There but not throbbing in pain. “To what do I owe the honor?” He asks, sarcasm still dripping from his words. The lack of mortal anger doesn’t mean he is happy to see this man.

“You helped Ariel find me. Unfortunately, I had already been attacked by a flying monkey, but still.” He says and Hook frowns. “David said you gave a locator spell to help them.” He explains, now his voice a little uncertain.

Give it to David to give him credit when he doesn’t deserve it. He did give him the spell but only after threatening Ariel, and he only did it then to get David away from him.

“Right, just another day in the life of a hero.” Hook says with a smirk but now the other gets excited again.

“David told me your real name is Killian Jones, and that you are immortal, is that true?” He asks taking one step forward and Hook frowns at his good mood. People rarely react that way when they hear about him.

“I don’t see why that would matter.” He says instead, but Eric only nods as if he confirmed something before turning to the remains of the Jolly.

“I am sorry for what happened to your ship.” He starts with, his tone sincere. “But I couldn’t help but notice her white hull and yellow outline.” He continues and Hook tenses up. He never bothered to repaint the Jolly, he always felt like her paint was also part of her, doesn’t matter if it reflected the colors of his old kingdom.

“It’s just paint.” Hook says weakly but the other man doesn’t seem to even hear him.

“A brigantine, sloop-of-war, with a hull made of Douglas fir, right?” He says it as a question but his excited tone shows he already knows the answer. Hook looks at Smee and Starkey and indicates with his head for them to leave and they are reluctant, but they obey his command. “Is she…is she The Jewel of the Realm?” He asks with a bright smile and the pirate had a feeling this question was coming.

“How could you possibly know any of this?” Hook asks back but the other doesn’t let it hinder his excitement.

“She was the fastest vessel of Tirulia.”

“She is the fastest in all of the realms.” Hook corrects.

“Right.” Eric says, finally noticing the dark expression on the pirate’s face. “Are-…I hope this question doesn’t offend you.”  He says, his tone more serious now. “Are you Lieutenant Jones of the 5^th command of the Royal Navy of Tirulia?”

For a moment, his question makes Hook feel like he is falling, like he is on the Jolly in stormy waters.

“Under the command of Captain Liam Jones?” Eric asks, sounding a little unsure in the face of his silence.

It feels strange to hear this man, this strange unknown man, say Liam’s name. For years, his brother’s name has been sacred, only he utters it and only when he is feeling especially vulnerable. Milah heard it only in dark rooms and quiet nights. Lately, he said it many times, always in the presence of Emma.

“How could you possibly know any of this?” He repeats, not really answering but the prince takes it as a confirmation and smiles.

“It’s an honor to meet you, sir.” He says and Hook frowns.

“Why?” He asks, confused.

“You are a hero.” He answers matter-of-factly and Hook thinks that perhaps this is all an illusion or maybe a dream his satisfied mind conjured up.

“What?” He asks again, numbly and Eric looks surprised at his reaction.

“You turned to piracy after finding out about the corruption of King Edward IV. Captain Jones died because of it.” He says, and Hook looks around quickly just to make sure everything around him is real. What is happening?

“How do you know about that?” He asks, taking one step closer to the other, his tone weaker than he intended.

“You really don’t know any of this? Haven’t you gone back to Tirulia?” Eric asks in a whisper.

“The last time I went to that bloody hellhole it was covered in Ogres and destruction.” Hook explains and Eric widens his eyes in realization.

“Oh, you really don’t know.” He says, then seems excited at the prospect of sharing the details of his unbelievable story. “Tirulia lost the war against the Canomi Kingdom, and the royal family was taken in by the enemy but they managed to escape. Everyone knew the reason they lost the war was because of King Edward IV’s tactics, his cruelty affecting his own people more than the enemy. They knew about it because there were stories.  Former members of the royal navy that turned to piracy but went to live out their last days peacefully, told tales of the courage and honor of the Jones brothers. They told about their loyalty to the kingdom of Tirulia not represented by their king, but by its people.  Their willingness to turn their backs on the royal family in exchange for the safety of its subjects. The royal family was living in hiding, amongst its people, and they heard the stories. Generation after generation grew up hearing about the fight that the Jones brothers presented against the corrupt king. It became a legend and the foundation for the new Tirulia Kingdom. They managed to rebuild the kingdom from the ground up, based now on honor and transparency.”

Hook hears the other’s words through the static in his ears. Him and Liam, heroes? To Tirulia?

“We even have yearly festivals in honor of-…of you.” He says with a small laugh. “The kids dress up in old navy uniforms and we tell stories of pirate adventures fighting for freedom. We even serve-…”

“Shut up.” Hook snaps, interrupting the other. He takes a step closer and holds him but the front of his shirt, bringing the prince even closer. The man looks startled but not outright scared of him. “Tirulia took everything from me.” He snarls. “I never fought for anyone, I tried to destroy your kingdom for me. As revenge.” Hook explains and the other frowns slightly at his words.

“But…you tried to expose the King’s corruption, right?” He asks.

“Liam tried. He died before he could. He died because he trusted your king.” Hook says, the words ripped from his throat. “Your king persecuted me and my people, labeled us traitors. He said I killed my own brother.” He snarls, needing to say it out loud, needing to remind himself of all he suffered because of his old King. The Darkness is suspiciously quiet, unable to remind him of his suffering, so he pokes the wound himself. But Eric shakes his head slightly.

“Nobody believed him.” He says. “At least not after the war was finished. As I told you, we heard the stories from the former members of the crew, of your crew. We knew of the King’s crimes.” He explains.

Hook remembers that crew. His first crew. He remembers the name of every sailor that sailed under him, the ones that left as well as the ones that died with him. But his first crew was always special to him in a way. All of them were men who joined the navy to fight for their kingdom but learned through Liam’s death that there was no honor in the royal family.

They all turned to piracy, because at least between thieves there was honor.

None of them still sail with him, the majority died, some even before he met Milah. It took too long for him to finally learn how to really be a captain and he lost many men because of it.

But a few of them left when they could no longer fight, when they decided they wanted a calm life, when they couldn’t sleep anymore without being plagued by visions of blood and screams.

John Walsh decided to leave the Jolly Roger due to his wish to get married and have children of his own. He was the first one to leave and Killian pretended not to resent him for it, and he always felt guilty for turning his back to his sailor when they said their goodbyes.

William Byrne had lost an entire arm and an eye during an attack by the Tirulia ships. Killian forced himself to make the man leave. He told him he would be useless in their adventures, and despite the man’s begs, they left him in a port town with a sack of gold and food.

Thomas O’Brien woke up with screams every night for an entire year, always imagining the blood of his dead companions in his hands. He left the Jolly with his head hung low and Killian felt the weight on his former crewmember as if it was his own.

Joseph Murphy was the oldest in the crew, and he claimed he was beginning to feel like a liability in battle. He left the Jolly by the age of 53. It was the oldest a crewmember of his ever reached before he went to Neverland.

Edward Kelly fell in love with a maiden in one of their stays in a tavern. He claimed it was love at first sight, he claimed it was true love. Killian married them in the Jolly and then they said their goodbyes, the cheers followed him in his departure.

James O’Sullivan flinched every time a cannonball was shot, and his hands shook whenever they saw a navy ship. Killian talked to him and he managed to send him off with a smile.

He doesn’t know which one of his former crewmates decided to share stories about him and his brother. He never thought he left such a good impression on any of them, not enough to turn him into a…

“So what?” Hook says, letting Eric’s shirt go, and taking a step back. This is…this is too much.

“We rebuilt the kingdom thanks to what you and your brother did.” Eric says, with stars in his eyes and Hook feels his heart beat crazily in his chest. He can hear the other’s words but they don’t mean anything to him.

“I want nothing to do with your kingdom.” He says, weakly and turns to leave. This is not real, this is a lie, it can’t be.

“Perhaps, you will want to know.” Eric says, interrupting his exit, but he doesn’t turn back to him. “We forbade slaving and trading of humans in every corner of the kingdom.” He says and Killian heart stops for one second. “And we established an army dedicated exclusively to free those still in captivity.” He finishes.

It doesn’t mean anything. Tirulia is only one kingdom in all of the Enchanted Forest.

It doesn’t mean anything. When he needed the kingdom, they failed him.

It doesn’t mean anything, But he still walks away with a lighter heart than he had seconds ago.

His crew looks at him strangely and he orders them to get back to work so they don’t ask any questions. He could go to a bar and drink until he can make sense of his feelings, but for some reason, he feels too empty for that.

He almost misses the whispers in his ear.

He takes out the communication device and decides to call Swan, hoping the soft look like the one she gave him this morning can save him in some way. YOU CAN’T BE SAVED.

The thing barely rings twice before he hears her voice, and it is enough to release a little of the tension on his shoulders.

“Swan.” He says immediately after her initial greeting.

“Hook, I was about to call you.” She says and her tone is less warm than he expected. What he expected, really?

“What happened?” He asks, putting everything that happened in the last hour hidden in his mind. Swan's voice sounds urgent.

“A woman from the town got attacked.” She says making him frown. “She is freezing.”

Chapter Text

“What is going on?” Hook asks as soon as he enters the mayor’s office. The room is crowded with not only the heroes but also, half the town is spying on the commotion with fearful and distrustful eyes from the doorway.

“We don’t know. They said she fell down like this already.” Swan says with a sigh. Hook walks to the woman in question, seeing the blond woman unconscious on the couch while Regina frowns at her.

Seeing his approach, Regina stands up and goes to him.

“It feels like…” She starts lowly and he nods.

Like Elsa.

He looks at their resident ice-maker, standing fearful from the corner of the room. Her eyes find his and her look of panic is enough for him to know she isn’t the one to blame for this, but it sure makes her look suspicious.

He looks at the townsfolk standing at the doorway, sending glares at her from time to time, and frowns harder.

“This is a different kind of magic.” He says loudly, hoping everyone in the room hears him. “It’s a curse.” He continues, looking at the heroes and they nod. “So…anyone know this woman?”

“She’s Renee, she works at the convenience store down the block. In the enchanted forest she used to sell strawberries from her garden.” Snow White provides, Robbie held firmly in her arms. “She is a widow, no kids.” She says with a sorrowful tone.

No true love in sight, then.

“Then I am sorry.” Hook says simply. He hears a scoff from the corner of the room and turns to see Robin Hood standing there with his arms crossed, his look as mistrustful as ever.

“Hook.” David says, his tone condemning, making the pirate frown at his friend.

“What? You have True Love stocked somewhere?” He asks, his tone harsh. Distantly, he hears a little laugh but when he turns the side of the room is empty. “I don’t know if you know this but True Love is actually the rarest kind of magic around, it would be a shot in the dark if she had anyone alive who loved her, without that…”

“We need to find out who did this.” Emma says, interrupting him and turning to her father, not even looking in his direction.

What did you expect? Says a voice that is not really his.

“Who do you think did this? I think the answer is obvious!” One of the dwarfs snaps with a pointed glare and Hook frowns harder when he sees Elsa flinching from her corner.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know you are a specialist.” Hook snaps at him and the glares of the town-folk turn to him.

Yes, let them hate you.

“And why would she do that?” Emma says harshly, turning a glare of her own at the offending dwarf, and he opens his mouth, probably to say something stupid, when Snow White interrupts them.

“Okay, I think it’s better if you guys give us some space to work here.” She says to the people gathered at the door.

“No, if there’s another villain attacking the town we deserve to know!” One woman from the group snaps.

And what would you do if you knew?

“I think I should leave.” Elsa says, looking down and hugging herself.

“No.” Hook says louder than he intended to and she flinches at his tone. You scare her. “You did nothing wrong.” He says, forcibly trying to soften his tone but ends up talking through clenched teeth instead.

“That is still in the air.” One of the townsfolk says lowly but he hears it clearly and turns his glare back at the group.

“You should go, Elsa. We will let you know if anything happens.” Emma says and Hook looks surprised at her and sees her turning her serious stare at him. “You too.”

“What?” He asks, his tone dry.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but you need to walk it off.” She says making him clench his jaw harder. “Watch over Elsa for me.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“She can take care of herself.”

They both say at the same time and Emma sighs.

“Just…do as I say.” She says, her eyes quickly going to the people at the door and Hook understands her meaning.

He is undermining her decision in front of the town. In front of her people. You should never disrespect the leader in times of crisis.

Yes, follow your master, you know how to do that.

“As you wish.” He says after a few seconds of silence and sees her shoulders drop but her expression remains cold and hard as stone.

Hook indicates for Elsa to walk ahead of him, and the queen hesitates for only one second before following his lead. When he passes by the unconscious woman, he makes sure to run his hook lightly in her arm, and with luck, the heroes won’t think much of it if they see the little cut later.

The citizens of Storybrooke glare at Hook and Elsa when they pass by them, and Hook reciprocates the favor, satisfied in seeing a few of them look down at his glare.

They walk in silence for a few seconds before Elsa stops walking and turns to Hook with a determined stare.

“I am not hiding.” She says and Hook cocks his head to the side. “That curse…That means that there is someone out there with powers like mine. I need to find out who.” She says and Hook is impressed at her determination, he knew there was a reason he liked her.

“That works out quite nicely then.” He says, surprising her. “Because we are not hiding. We are going to find out who cursed Miss Random Blond and prove you innocent.” Elsa frowns at his words and looks him up and down.

“Why do you want to help me?” She asks and Hook could lie and say it’s not about her, but he decides against it, maybe she deserves a little bit of truth.

“Because I don’t like to see someone being blamed for something they didn’t do. I know you are not the one that cursed that woman, and I won’t let the others look at you as if you are a monster.” He explains and sees her inhale deeply before she nods in thanks. Thankfully, she lets it go just like that because he doesn’t think he is able to explain it much further than this.

“So, where do we start?” She asks and they smile darkly.

“Visiting an old friend of mine.” They say with dark amusement, raising their hook to show the other the drop of blood on its tip.

Emma sighs when the pirate and the queen leave, resigned, and her father gives her shoulder a quick squeeze in support. What just happened? She wonders. Hook looked….

“Regina, what do we have?” She asks walking closer to the other woman, dismissing her thought, and is surprised to see the mayor glare slightly at her before shaking her head.

“Hook is right, this feels like Elsa’s magic but it isn’t.” She says making Emma frown.

“How so?” She asks and the Evil Queen sighs.

“I can’t explain it, it’s just a feeling.” She says.

“So, we just take your word for it, then?” Leroy snaps from the door and Emma has had enough.

“Okay, now you are interfering with police work.” She snaps turning back to the people gathered. “I have to ask you guys to leave, we need to work in peace.” She says making many of them open their mouths in protest.

“You are causing more turmoil than helping.” Her mother says walking closer to them and it is fascinating to see how much weight her word has on them. “We always have been transparent with all of you in every crisis, please trust that we are doing our best to help everyone.” She says and now they finally listen. There are still a few complaints and grumbles, but the on-lookers gathered at the door turn and leave, with one last look at the victim on the couch or a glare at Regina. But she doubts this is the last of this situation.

“Thank you.” Emma says to her mother when they are left alone, and she shakes her head slightly.

“Don’t worry, honey. They are just scared.” She says.

“Maybe they should, what if Emma brought the new villain into the town?” Regina says with a little grunt made to hurt.

“Excuse me?” Emma exclaims, turning in shock to the other. “I thought you said this wasn’t Elsa’s fault.”

“I didn’t say that.” She says just to be contrary. “I do know this isn’t her magic, but it is the same kind. What are the odds that two ice-powered sorcerers appeared at the same time in Storybrooke? What are the odds they are completely unrelated?” She snaps.

“How about we don’t reach conclusions, yet?” David says, raising his hands trying to calm them both down. “Let’s focus on Renee for now.”

“There’s not much we can do.” Regina says with a shake of her head, looking at the unconscious woman. “Her body is getting colder and colder and it will soon reach her heart, it is a question of when will it end up killing her.”

“If we find the one who cast the curse, can they break it?” David asks and Regina sighs.

“Yes, but we have to do it quickly.” She answers and they nod.

“Okay, then you keep monitoring her.” Emma says. “Me and David will try to find whoever did this.”

“Good luck.” Her mom says as they leave the room.

They both walk into the car in silence and only when they close the door does Emma let out a sigh of frustration.

“We should go to the woods, it is the best place to hide.” She says. “Let’s look for a trail or something.” She continues and her father nods.

She tries to focus on the case in hand, but her mind keeps circling back to what happened earlier and she can’t help but ask the one person who might have some answers for her.

“What do you think got into Hook?” She asks her father, and he sighs.

“I don’t know, maybe he took a liking to Elsa.” He says but she frowns, it doesn’t look like something as simple as that. She remembers that he was the one that called her earlier and she never got the reason for it. David’s tone is also worried but he is more of a one-track mind kind of person, and right now, he is focused on how to save Renee. “But you know he doesn’t have too much patience on a normal day, so maybe he is just stressed with the whole Jolly Roger thing.” Her father guesses, his tone a little stranded, and Emma thinks that maybe that is the best option.

Maybe he is just stressed over the Jolly situation, even if he looked fine this morning. More than fine, really, he looked calm, he looked in a way she had never seen him look before.

She shakes her head a little as her heart clenches, this is not the time for this.

For now, she can be glad she sent him home with Elsa, glad that this way, he can’t get himself into trouble.

“I must apologize but I am rather busy today.” Rumplestiltskin says automatically when he hears the sound of the bell on his door, but the second he turns around to see who entered his shop, his face freezes. They smile at his expression.

“Here I was hoping for a warm hello from the newly reformed Mr. Gold.” They say darkly and Rumplestiltskin widens his eyes at their tone, at their voice, and takes a small step back, enough weakness to make them smile.

“This is still a place of business, so unless you have something to offer me. I’m afraid I can be of no help.” He tries and they nod at the ice queen to stand back as they approach the shop-owner.

“Well, as it turns out, I do have something to offer you. My silence.” They say and can already see the understanding in the other’s eyes. Still, they want to rub it in his face. “I know that that dagger you gave Belle was a fake.”

The other hums in response and quickly looks at the woman who accompanied them here before turning back to them.

“I’ve hunted you for a long time, my old Crocodile.” They say stepping even closer, letting only the counter stand in their way. “And I know you better than most. And I know that you would never let anyone have power over you. Not even Belle.” They say, turning the knife in his gut, hoping he can feel them spilling like he tried to do when they were locked by Zelena..

“And you expect her to believe you without a shred of proof?” Rumplestiltskin asks.

“I chose to see the best in people” Belle had told him. How foolish of her.

“I could ask her to summon you with the dagger, then when it doesn’t work…proof.” Hook says, his smile falling off his face, the memory of Belle’s trust in his enemy enough to stop the sudden adrenaline rush he was feeling, and Rumplestiltskin stares at him for a few seconds with furrowed eyebrows.

“I do hope Miss Swan’s worth it.” He snarls and Hook doesn’t let the mention of Emma startle him. Of course, he would know that.

“Good news. He has agreed to help.” He says louder and Elsa joins them at the counter with a relieved sigh. “Someone cast a freezing curse on a woman from town, we need to know who it is.” He says and raises his hook, showing the drops of blood at its tip.

“Always so…bloody.” Rumplestiltskin murmurs, before raising his hand over the blood and it disintegrates into little snowflakes. “You’re in luck, magic can change forms but never be destroyed. We simply return it to its natural state.”

“Snowflakes.” Elsa says raising her hand to her chest, trying to hold a necklace that isn’t there.

“Magic similar to yours, dearie, though not quite the same. Much like a snowflake, each person’s magic is unique. Unique enough to help you.” The Dark One says, making Hook roll his eyes at the dramatics.

“Magic seeks out like magic." Hook summarizes emphatically. "We need this for today if possible.” He says with a grunt, impatient, earning himself a glare from Rumplestiltskin.

“if you know so much, why are you asking me? Ask her.” The shop owner snaps, and Hook shakes his head.

“Me and Nimue are not exactly on speaking terms.” He answers in a second of distraction before noticing Elsa’s frown at his side. “Will it locate who cast it?” He asks the Crocodile putting their conversation back on track. Rumplestiltskin squints his eyes at him before raising his hand again and the snowflakes start to flow away from them.

“Magic seeks out like magic” He repeats with a nod. “Setting it free, it should find its way home. It is going after who cast it.” The Crocodile finishes off and Elsa follows the snowflakes immediately.

Hook sends one last glare at the shop owner, which is reciprocated, before following the queen outside into the woods.

“A pirate following bad weather, who would have guessed.” Hook murmurs as they follow the little snowflakes between the trees.

“Are you okay?” Elsa asks suddenly and Hook almost stops walking at her question.

“What?” He asks and she shakes her head slightly.

“You sounded…different, earlier.” She answers with a frown. “Maybe it was only an impression.” She whispers with a shake of her head, but Hook knows what she means.

Sometimes Hook doesn’t feel like himself, like when he killed those Merry Men or right after he met Ariel.

Sometimes he doesn't hear the darkness in his ear but instead, It is in his veins.

He feels empty and like somebody else is controlling his body.

Maybe that’s how it will always feel when he loses the battle to the Darkness.

“Emma said your power is like Rumplestiltskin…” She says and trails off making him sigh.

“Like.” He repeats bitterly and she frowns at him.

“All I ever wanted was to find someone like…like me.” She says and now he is the one to frown and look at her.

“Why?” He asks making her groan a little.

“Because I needed someone to understand.” She tries to explain, her voice a little frustrated showing she already tried to explain this multiple times before.

“I thought you said your sister helped?” He asks and she shakes her head slightly.

“Anna helps, of course, and she wants what’s best for me. But I feel like I have the weight of the world on my shoulders and it can be hard to let people in. To trust them.” She says and he feels a certain familiarity in her situation.

Is that why Emma was so weird with him earlier? Because she doesn’t trust him yet?

The thought is depressing enough that he doesn’t answer the queen again, instead focusing on following the snowflakes deeper into the forest.

Soon, they reach a bigger clearing where a blonde woman stands in a flowing white dress, her back turned to them.

“Looks like we’re on the right track.” Hook says holding Elsa’s arm with his hook before she can make her presence known.

“Yes.” She says, her gaze fixated on the strange woman, and he knows she can feel it too. That woman has magic like hers.

“Get down.” He says, pulling her to the ground with him when the woman turns around. Hook takes out the communication device from his pocket and stops on top of Swan’s name. Will she pick up if he calls her?

“What is that thing?” Elsa asks in a whisper.

“I don’t bloody know. I press the Emma button and she answers…usually.” He answers not letting himself overthink this any longer, this situation is more important. There’s the ringing sound he is getting used to and then, after a few seconds, it stops.

“Hey, this is Emma. Leave a message.” Says Emma’s recorded voice and he grunts.

“Why should I carry around this ridiculous thing if you’re never there when I use it?” He complains to the device and looks quickly at the woman walking around the woods in the gown. “We found the person who froze the random blonde. Get to the west edge of the woods right away.” He says looking at the sun quickly to ensure his location and turns off the thing.

He looks to the side and sees Elsa almost standing up to look better at the woman and pulls her down again.

“What the bloody hell are you doing?” He asks her and she sends a quick apologetic look at him before turning back to the woman.

“I’m sorry. I told you, I have never seen someone like me before.” She says and Hook shakes his head. He needs a plan. He can’t attack her with magic and he doubts his hook will be enough to defeat someone powerful enough for that kind of freezing curse, so maybe, if they just stay quiet and wait, they can follow her, and try to see if they get any information on her. “She doesn’t look evil.”

“Yeah, looks can be deceiving, love, trust me on that. We just have to wait for Emma, and she can fight her.” He says hurriedly, looking around hoping to see the other blonde coming from somewhere in the woods but there’s no other living presence around them besides the ice witch and a few animals.

“Don’t you have magic as well?” Elsa asks, no malice in her voice but it still grits on him.

“What about yours?” He snaps back, defensive.

“Are you just going to stay there?” Out of nowhere a voice says and there is cold air pushing them back, making them leave their hiding spot.

Both of them manage to get up quickly, but as soon as Hook is on his feet, he sees a giant spear of ice coming his way.

“NO!” Elsa screams as the thing hits him on the shoulder, piercing his flesh, and gets stuck on a tree behind him, making him get locked in place.

“It’s okay.” He grunts, looking down at the giant block of ice obstructing the movements on his right arm, making it impossible for him to take it out alone with only his handless arm. “Just a little…stuck.”

“Interesting.” The woman says, cocking her head to the side at him.

“Let go of him, now.” Elsa demands, her voice shaking a little and her eyes as big as plates. She takes a minuscule step towards him, and Hook can see her hands clenching in fists to stop their shaking.

“I’m fine, Elsa.” He tells her trying to calm her down, but she only looks at him with a panicked look on her face. Oh, she doesn’t know he is immortal, he thinks as the air starts to get colder and her panicking is the last thing they need now.

“We have so much catching up to do, my sweet Elsa.” The woman says, making Elsa’s head snap to her, and Hook stops, looking at her with a frown too.

“Catching up? You know her?” He asks but Elsa simply shakes her head.

“I have never seen her before.” She answers.

“You’ve simply forgotten.” The woman says and Hook has to roll his eyes. More memory loss shenanigans.

“I wouldn’t forget someone like you. Like me.” Elsa says and Hook feels the communication device vibrating in his pocket and he has to chuckle at the timing of the call and maybe his body is releasing adrenaline as if he is really dying, because, suddenly, he feels lightheaded and a little manic.

“The magic of the rock trolls. They pull memories, they did quite a number on you, I’m afraid.” The woman continues, focused totally on Elsa.

“The rock trolls? Why would they do that to me?” Elsa asks as Hook moves his stuck shoulder, testing the grip of the ice spear, but it is useless, he is stuck and won’t be able to get out unless he tears his whole shoulder, which would still hurt, or he waits for help to get here. He feels around again, unable to feel it over the static starting to form in his brain and he recognizes the signs of panic in himself so he forces his breath to calm down and tries to send the message to his body that he isn’t dying.

“For the same reason they did to your sister, Anna, some memories are too painful.” The woman says and Hook can see the bait miles away, but Elsa is too desperate for answers.

“You know Anna? What happened to her?” Elsa asks.

“The same thing that happens to every ordinary person. Eventually, they grow to fear us.” The woman says and looks him up and down quickly before turning back to Elsa. “You wonder how you ended up trapped in that urn? It was your sister, Anna put you there.” She says and Hook watches as Elsa shakes her head in denial. But, again, Hook is quite an expert in manipulation, he can see that the woman is trying to get something out of Elsa.

“You’re lying.” Elsa says, her voice stronger than he expected.

“Am I?” The woman snaps back. “Look at the people in this town. They’re ready to burn you at the stake.”

“Because of what you did. You hurt one of them.” Elsa says.

“That woman? It was an accident.” She answers and Hook scoffs.

“No, it wasn’t.” Elsa says for him. “You wanted them to think it was me, to blame me. Why?” She asks, showing she is much smarter than Hook initially gave her credit for. It seems like she doesn’t let her fear take hold of her so frequently. Hook finally manages to calm himself down, paying attention to the pain in his shoulder to center himself back into his immortal body and his magic can finally surrounds the place, looking for anyone.

“I was trying to teach you a lesson. Eventually, everyone turns on people like us.” She says, walking closer to Hook, now looking at him closely. “Even friends. Even family. They’re just waiting for a reason.” She says then puts her hand on the spear running through his shoulder and twists it, to make it dig deeper, and his concentration breaks. He lets out a small grunt but doesn’t avoid her eye contact, staring at her directly even as he loses touch of his surroundings.

“Stop!” Elsa exclaims but neither of them looks at her.

“Don’t bother, I have neutralized your powers.” She says to Elsa and Hook cocks his head to the side feeling a strange sense of familiarity as he focuses on the woman’s presence.

“I think we know you.” He says lowly and she frowns lightly.

“We?” She asks. Yes, we. He can feel that her face is familiar, but not in an ‘I met you long ago’ kind of way. He knows her because the Darkness knows her. If he could hear it, It would tell him as much, but as for now, he is left with only the feeling of familiarity

“I will kill more of this town’s people.” She says louder when he doesn’t respond, to reach the other and turns the spear on his shoulder again, and this time he doesn’t make a single sound of discomfort, his glare fixed on her face. “You’ll look responsible, then they will turn on you, and they will treat you as the monster that they truly see you as. And you’ll know that I’m right.” The woman says, unbothered at his unconcerned face, turning back to Elsa and the look of pure horror on Elsa’s face tells him she already knows what that feels like, how it feels to be treated as a monster.

“Hey! Dairy Queen!” Comes a voice, suddenly, catching everyone’s attention and they turn to see Emma Swan, followed by her father appearing at the clearing like bloody knights in shining armor. Swan looks at him with wide, panicked eyes, and he sighs again as he thinks of how unwarranted it is.

“Emma?” The woman says making Hook frown at the familiarity in which she says the name.

“Do we know each other?” Emma asks.

“Of course not. Your reputation precedes you.” She answers but it doesn’t convince either of them. “You really think that your magic is a match for mine?” She asks and Hook scoffs, of course it is.

“There’s only one way to find out.” Emma says, frowning as she raises her hands shining pure white light, and throws it at the woman.

Only, the woman is standing too close to Hook, and only when he feels the burning sensation near his face does he realize he was right.

Emma Swan will destroy him.

Chapter Text

Emma sees it almost in slow motion, in one second, she is face to face with a tall blonde woman, clearly a villain, and the next, she sees Killian stuck to a tree with a spear running through his shoulder. It’s only when she notices the lack of blood that her heart starts to beat again.

One second, she is confident that she can defeat this Snow Queen with ease using her magic, and the next Killian grunts in pain as her energy blast goes near him.

“KILLIAN!” She screams when his head hangs low with the impact and the woman flies back, but she pays no attention to the latter.

She runs to Killian’s side and is horrified to see a burn on the side of his face, his expression contorted in pain.

“Oh my God…” She whispers raising her hand to his face, but not able to touch him, scared of making it worse. He grunts and blinks, looking up at her and she is relieved to see the burn healing itself quickly, but his breath is still labored, and the simple action of opening his eye is enough to make him wince.

“I’m fine, love.” He tells her as he shakes his head a little and the wound heals to just a small red spot on his face. The process is quick enough that she doubts anyone else in the clearing saw the wound in the first place, and this realization doesn’t sit well with her. His wounds heal faster than they can notice.

“She’s gone.” She hears Elsa say behind her and she looks quickly to confirm that yes, the woman left after being hit with Emma’s magic. At least something she did right.

“Okay, now we just have to take this out.” David says, appearing at her side and looking at the ice spear stuck on the pirate’s shoulder. Emma puts down her hand and winces in sympathy as she finally notices the size of the thing piercing the man.

“Does it hurt?” She asks lowly to Killian, and he chuckles with a grunt as the red spot on his face disappears completely, the wound gone as if it never happened.

“I have been pierced with bigger things.” He says with a wink, a little out of breath still, and David tries to pull the thing making him grunt again.

“If you can joke about it, then you are fine.” David says and she can see that he is as worried about it as she is, even if the pirate doesn’t seem to share their worry. “Maybe you can magic it away, Emma.”

“No.” She answers immediately, stepping back from them. “I don’t…” She trails off and looks quickly at Killian, the wound gone but she doubts the image of it will leave her mind any time soon.

“I can help.” Elsa says, approaching them and raising her hands making the ice melt immediately. Killian can then finally put both his feet on the ground, his stance is firm, and he makes a quiet sound of complaint as he moves his shoulder.

“And I just bought this jacket.” He says looking down at the hole made in his clothes.

“But how…” Elsa asks, looking at him, still in shock.

“Hook is immortal.” Emma says with a sigh and finally lets her anger take over. “And an idiot.”

“Excuse me?” He asks, raising an eyebrow at her.

“I told you to take Elsa away and take care of her.” She snaps.

“Well, Elsa is fine, isn’t she?” He snaps back. “Shouldn’t we be focusing on finding where that woman is hiding? And finding out who she is?”

“Why? So you can almost get yourself killed again?” She asks and he scoffs.

“You just said it, I’m immortal, love. It’s going to take a lot more than a spear on the shoulder to kill me.”

Something like a burst of light magic.

Emma fumes but looks away, unable to fight away the image of his burned face from her mind. She can’t do this right now.

“Okay, okay.” David says taking one step forward and exchanging a quick look with Hook. “We found a lead anyway. We think she was working at the ice cream shop.”

“Appropriate.” Hook murmurs.

“We should go back and talk to Regina.” Emma says with a sigh. “We still have to see what we will do about Renee, now that we know who the culprit is, but we let her get away.” She says and leaves to go to David’s truck ahead of everyone else.

Her head still spins, the woman clearly knew her, but she can’t remember ever seeing her before. This added to the cursed citizen and Hook’s burned face, she knows that what awaits her is a long day and night.

And just like that, the bliss from this morning is already forgotten in the face of her responsibilities as the Savior.

Hook sits in the back seat beside Elsa and sends her a calming look, the woman is still shaken up by their earlier encounter, and she nods in acknowledgment, but he can see she is still stressed.

Speaking of stressful situations, he looks at the back of Emma’s head and wills her to talk to him, say something that isn’t snapping at something or other he did.

“You really think she would want anything more?” Hook closes his eyes as the familiar voice fills his head.

And where were you? He thinks, provocatively, knowing that, somehow, someway, Emma Swan made It get quiet.

“Please, you really think that?” It says with a scoff. “You think the Savior is going to save you? You?” It laughs.

Hook looks at the back of her head again and thinks that maybe, maybe, her magic got into him, maybe her light got to him when they…

“Oh, aren’t you a romantic?” It taunts. “You really think we have been gone all this time? You really think we had no say in it when you went to talk to Rumplestiltskin? Couldn’t you feel us right there, with you?” It asks and Hook knows it is right, but he also knows It lost the chance to taunt him many times, and he doubts it would do it on purpose.

“Are you sure?” It says with a laugh and the answer to that is no, he is never sure.

The car stops at the mayor’s office and once again they find the people of Storybrooke standing at the doorway and Hook has to roll his eyes at their meddling.

“Such a bother, they are always breathing down on your neck.” It says as Hook passes by them with a glare still on.

“So?” Regina says as soon as they get inside the room.

“Oh my God, Killian, what happened?” Snow asks approaching him, her hand on the tear in his clothes.

“Oh, nothing much, ma’am. I only got impaled by an ice spear.” He says with a shake of his hand and sees the other woman widen her eyes in surprise.

“What?” Snow exclaims.

“He is fine.” David says, walking in front of him and putting his hands on his wife’s shoulders, calming her down. She sighs but still sends a worried look his way that he dismisses with a smile.

“Oh, how cute. It almost looks like they care.” It says.

“The ice is reaching her heart, if we don’t do anything she is going to die.” Regina explains crossing her arms. Hook frowns at her, she doesn’t look to be in a panic about the random person’s life, she looks like she is scared of something else…

“What she needs to do, maybe?” It guesses.

Her heart.

“We won’t be able to find the snow-woman in time.” David says with a shake of his head.

“There’s nothing you can do, Regina?” Emma asks with a frown and Hook realizes she is reaching the same conclusion he did, that Regina already knows what needs to be done.

The Evil Queen sighs and exchanges a quick look with Robin Hood, before taking one step forward.

“There is something we can do, but it is something drastic.” She says. “Henry got a few things from my vault for me.” She indicates the potions and stuff from the table and Hook can already connect the pieces. He looks at the people staring through the door and wonders what their reaction will be.

“Okay, then you should do it.” Swan says crossing her arms.

“Swan.” Hook adverts, and she looks at him with a frown, before he nods slightly to Regina and she takes a deep breath.

“I can take her heart out until we find a solution.” She says and the response is immediate. The people standing at the door start complaining and screaming about the Evil Queen and hearts. Regina raises her head high and faces the accusations face-on, a queen not only in name.

“That’s enough!” Snow exclaims but ends up waking the baby in her arms. Robbie cries loudly and her husband approaches her to take him from her arms but she turns, refusing his help. She shushes and rocks her baby, the commotion enough to quiet most of the indignant cries of the citizens and Hook can’t stop himself from thinking that the people from Storybrooke are no different from Robbie.

Scared and desperate for Snow White’s attention.

“We have to save Renee’s life, please, understand.” She says, quietly now and the silence can be cut like a knife. It extends for a few more seconds before Swan sighs and turns to the mayor.

“Do it. We need more time to find the woman that did this.” She says and Regina nods, this time, no one says anything as the Evil Queen puts her hand on the woman’s chest.

The process of taking a heart is fast and, quite honestly, quite boring for Hook.

“We have so many more creative ways to kill a person.” It hums. But even if this was Regina’s way of terrorizing people, right now, she is doing it to save a life, the most evident proof that she changed. “How the mighty have fallen.” It says but Hook feels strangely proud of it, even if he had nothing to do with her turn to good.

She holds the red thing in her hands, as delicately as if she were holding something precious to her, but still, the glares and attent looks of the people watching are as if she was crushing it in her hands. Regina slowly puts it on a box at the table and nods at the heroes when it is safe.

“As soon as her curse is broken, we can put it back.” She says and Hook can already see the citizens open their mouths to complain but Swan interrupts them.

“Why don’t I take care of it in the meantime?” She asks. Hook can see where she is coming from, trying to appease the people as well as making sure it is safe, but Regina glares at the Savior, for sure taking it as a sign of lack of trust.

With a scoff the queen gives Swan the box, her glare still fixated on her face.

“See? She can’t trust anyone, why would you think you are any different?” It says.

“What is this?” Robin Hood asks suddenly, making all of them turn to him. He is standing before the things Regina took from her vault and in his hands, there is a photo. “Why do you have a photo of Marian in your things?”

What? The Darkness laughs, amused as Hook looks wide-eyed at the familiar face in the picture.

“Who’s Marian?” David asks with a slight frown and Hook can see Swan looking at the picture too, with her brows furrowed a little, only seconds from making the connection.

“My…my wife. She died long ago, in an attack in our camp.” He explains.

How is this possible? Why would Regina keep a picture of her in her things?

“Maybe someone is trying to interfere with the Evil Queen’s happiness.” It says, happily and Hook knows It knows more than It is telling him but the scene unfolding in front of him grabs his attention again.

“No...” Regina whispers shaking her head, her face pale and her eyes wide.

No. Hook thinks desperately, as well, she knows, she remembers it.

The Queen looks unsure of what to say and she looks quickly at Snow White who only looks back at her confused.

Then she looks at him.

“Tell me, Regina. Is Robin Hood the forgiving type?”

“He knows you were being controlled.”

“Are you sure? I did kill people he cared about, do you think there’s coming back from that?”

“I don’t know. I wouldn’t. But he is a better person than I am.”

He shakes his head slightly at her, his eyes as wide as hers.

Don’t. Don’t be foolish, you have what you want, don’t ruin it. He wills her to listen to his warning, please, Regina.

She takes a deep breath and clenches her jaw, her eyes watering a little, and turns to Robin Hood again, her head raised high. A queen not only in name.

“I killed Marian.”

No.

The Darkness laughs in amusement as Robin Hood takes a step back shocked.

“What?” The thief asks, almost in a whisper, his tone pure disbelief.

“I…I remember that woman.” Regina says pointing at the picture. “She-…she hid Snow White.” She says as if that was explanation enough and Snow gasps, making him turn to them to see that the Storybrooke’s residents present heard it too. Everyone getting first-row seats to this.

“First-row seats to the fall of the Evil Queen. Or should I say, the fall of the Good Queen?” The Crocodile says in a sing-song voice.

“So what? You…you ripped out her heart?” Robin asks, tears now flowing from his eyes, his tone indignant.

“No…I-…Robin…” She practically begs, taking one step forward but he takes a step back, away from her and Hook can see her heart breaking as her posture does the same.

“No!” Robin exclaims. “Marian…she…she was good, she never did anything wrong against anybody…” He mumbles, looking at the picture in his hand and Hook can see Regina close her eyes firmly because she understands what he means, she understands that she isn’t like that.

“Doesn’t matter what she does, she can’t change what she is.” It snarls at him.

“Robin, please…” Regina practically begs.

“No!” The thief exclaims. “No…” He repeats, the denial evident in his voice as he shakes his head, looking between the woman in front of him and the one in the picture. “You…you did this?” He asks again, his voice trembling, unable to say it out loud.

“Yes.” She answers, now her voice trembling a little.

“How…how could you? She had a family! She was good and you-…” He trails off but Hook can see that words pierce Regina’s heart, and he is tired of hearing it.

“Ok, that’s enough.” Hook says stepping between the couple, looking directly at Robin Hood.

“Hook…” He hears David calling but he keeps his stare at the man in front of him. Robin’s look turns into a glare as he looks at the pirate and then back at Regina, before looking back at him again.

“Of course.” He murmurs and Hook doesn’t understand the implication, but he still doesn’t like it.

“Don’t act surprised, mate, you knew who she was.” Hook says lowly and seriously, but the thief simply shakes his head and leaves.

“Robin…” He hears Snow calling but he looks at the queen behind him instead. Regina is looking at nowhere, a few tears falling from her eyes, but her face is closed off.

“Regina.” Hook says, raising his hand to touch her arm but before he can make contact, she takes a step back with a gasp and looks wide-eyed at him.

“Oooooh, the Evil Queen is feeling a certain attraction….” It sings and Hook sighs. She is feeling his dark magic again, her skin must be tingling with his power, begging her to get closer. She realizes what it means at the same time that he does and leaves before he can say anything else.

Hook looks at Emma Swan and sees the slight frown on her face as she looks at him, but he doesn’t want to decipher her now. After seeing Robin and Regina, he is too scared of what he might find out.

Without another word, he leaves.

Everything feels like it derailed so quickly that Emma barely has time to keep up. Emma watches as Elsa and David leave for the station to look for more information on the Snow Queen while her mother finally puts Robbie in his crib for a nap.

“Don’t act surprised, mate, you knew who she was.”

She looks at her mother and is conscious of the fact they are alone at the loft, at least until her father and Elsa return and she needs to unload a little of what is weighing on her shoulders..

“I slept with Hook.” She says without preamble and sees her mother almost drop the blanket in her hand in shock. She looks wide-eyed at Emma before going back to what she was doing, the silence more telling than anything else.

“Oh.” She says simply, clearly forcing herself to be normal about this, and Emma sighs.

“Get it out, mom.” She says but her mother shakes her head.

“Nothing to get out.” She says and Emma simply raises an eyebrow, making the woman sigh, letting go of the blanket she is holding, and approach her at the counter. “How did you feel about it?” Her mother asks and Emma hates that she knows exactly what question to ask to make her say what she wants to hear.

“It was…” Amazing, freeing, wonderful. “Good.” She says and now it is her mother’s turn to raise an eyebrow making Emma chuckle a little hysterically. “it was great, Mom. And I thought-…” She stops, not really ready to admit what she thought, but her mother smiles softly, understanding it anyway. It feels weird thinking of a one-night stand like that, but her brain supplies that it is only because it is Killian that her mind already goes in that direction. “Then it all went to shit.” She says with a grunt and runs her fingers through her hair.

“Because of what happened with Regina and the Snow Queen?” Snow White asks and Emma shakes her head.

“Earlier than that.” She says, replaying what happened in the day in her head. “He called me, I think he wanted to tell me something but we had just found out about the Freezing Curse so I asked him to join us.”

“You think he wanted to tell you something important?” Her mother asks.

“Killian rarely wants to talk about something.” She says and sees her mother frown, confused. “Every time we talk, it is always about the latest crisis or about me or nothing at all.” Emma explains only now realizing how true it is. “Getting him to talk about anything pertaining him, is like pulling a tooth.” She remembers when he made his speech back in the Enchanted Forest, how shocked she was at how much he talked, but ever since they came back it hasn’t been like that anymore. And the worst part is, she doesn’t think he is doing it on purpose, most of the time it looks like it doesn’t even cross his mind to share something with her.

“Sounds like someone I know.” Snow says and Emma chuckles slightly.

“Yeah, isn’t that a recipe for disaster?” She asks and sees her mother shaking her head slightly, but she continues before she can say something.

“Couldn’t he be…hesitant even after what happened between the two of you?” Her mother asks and for a second Emma is scared. Was he uncomfortable this morning? Did he regret what they did? But then she remembers the silence, the calm, the almost dreamy atmosphere in his room, and the way he talked about the birds, how he accepted her little moment of jealousy quickly, and how they almost went for a second round.

“It didn’t look like that this morning. He was…” She trails off when she sees the raised eyebrow on her mother’s face again and clears her throat. “But then he went to Regina’s office, and he was...weird. Wrong, somehow. I don’t know…he looked to be on guard.” Emma tries to explain, unsure if her mother could see it as she did, but it was obvious to her. His eyes were jumping from person to person, and he had a wrinkle between his eyes she rarely saw nowadays. “And everyone was looking at him like he was the enemy, and he certainly didn’t help with his wonderful input.” She says with a sigh, but she doesn’t really blame him, a few years back she would have been as quick as he was to declare to doom of the victim on their couch, but Storybrooke’s citizens were used to Snow White’s optimism and anything different from that was viewed strangely.

Her mother nods, remembering the earlier chaos as well as she does.

“I decided it was safer to ask him to leave. He could calm down, protect Elsa and-…” She stops and her mother smiles softly at her.

“Be protected from the people’s judgment.” She completes and Emma nods. She doubts Killian cares for the town’s opinion of him, and doubts he seeks their approval, but she also saw his guilty face back in the Enchanted Forest when he confessed to her about the reason he did what he did, about how he wanted to be different. She couldn’t stand those people doubting him like that when he did nothing wrong.

“But his stubborn pirate’s ass decided to go after the Snow Queen anyway.” She says with a grunt and her mother chuckles slightly at her frustration and that pisses her off even more. “I found him stuck to a tree with a spear pierced through his shoulder, Mom.”  She says, seriously and the smile drops off her mother’s face. “He was hurt and I-…” She stops again. I hurt him with my magic, she doesn’t say. Emma looks down at her hands and clenches her fists, feeling Graham’s body in them.

“It’s really hard to get used to the immortality thing, isn’t it?” Her mother says lowly, and Emma shakes her head.

“I know he still feels pain.” She says and sees her mother nod sadly. “I saw him scream in pain when he resurrected Gold. I know he still hurts.” She says with clenched teeth and feels her breath starting to accelerate. “I can’t do this…” She murmurs walking off the counter.

“Emma.” Her mother says stopping her way to the door, not that she knew where she was going anyway. “You can’t let your fear get in the way of your life, honey. In the way of your happiness.” She says and Emma scoffs.

“I’m not hearing this from you.” She says and her mother frowns. Emma crosses her arms and lets herself be petty. “You haven’t let Robbie go ever since he was born.” She says and Snow’s eyes widen, and she looks quickly at the baby’s crib as if he could hear them.

“That’s different…” She says shaking her head.

“How, Mom?”

“I lost you.” Her mom exclaims.

“And I lost Graham. And I lost Neal, in more ways than one.” She says, referencing his betrayal and when she thought he died in front of her, shot and falling into a portal. “And I lost you too.” She whispers at the end and her mom shakes her head slightly, walking closer to her again and taking her hand in hers, holding it firmly as if she is not letting her go just as she does with Robbie.

“But I am here to stay.” She says.

“And so is Robbie.” Emma says back.

“And so is Killian.” Snow says, and Emma shakes her head slightly.

“You don’t know that.” She whispers.

“Do you trust him with your life?” She asks and Emma thinks of the many times he helped save the people of the town, how he went to rescue her in the Enchanted Forest. Emma nods and her mother smiles. “Do you trust him with our life?”

“Yes.” She says without hesitation. She knows that, no matter what, her family is always safe with Killian. He cares for every single one of them.

“Then why not trust him with your heart?” Her mother asks. She has so many answers to that, but she knows her mother would never accept any of them. Maybe because they are weak reasons, or maybe they only make sense in her head, or maybe because they are so engraved in her heart that she never questioned them. Anyway, she doesn’t answer her mother, but the other looks satisfied enough to have said her piece.

“I’m serious about Robbie, mom.” She says instead and her mother looks down. “It’s okay to let go a little.” She says wondering how alike and different she and her mother are. They both have lost so much and now her mother refuses to let go while her daughter refuses to let anyone get too close.

Perhaps they had something to learn from one another.

“Let’s find out where this Snow Queen comes from, shall we?” Her father says, suddenly opening the door, Elsa right behind him. “Is everything okay?” He asks when he senses the atmosphere around his wife and daughter.

“Yes, everything will be alright.” Her mother says, sending her a motherly smile and Emma can’t help but smile back, letting, once again, her mother’s optimism infect her. While her parents help Elsa understand the way they recorded the names of the people brought by the curse, Emma takes out her cell phone and types.

I want to talk about what happened today, she sends, and puts the phone in her pocket, waiting for the answer.

Chapter Text

“Treat it as if it was your mother, Whibbles.” Hook exclaims as the seaman breaks another frail piece of the wood from the Jolly.

“I never meet me mother, cap’in.” Whibbles says, earnestly, making Hook sigh with a roll of his eyes.

“Then treat it as if it were your bloody pric-…”

“Killian!” A voice interrupts him. Whibbles takes the opportunity to walk away to grab more wood and Hook makes a mental note to chew him out later. He turns to see who saved his crewmember and is shocked to see Baelfire and Henry walking in his direction.

Baelfire looks exasperated but with a fond smile on his face and Henry is laughing slightly.

“Hey.” Bae says. Hook only nods in greeting and looks back as his crew tries to remove the more burned wood from the Jolly without causing more destruction than necessary.

“Tell him you slept with the woman he loves.” It says, amused.

“It looks like it’s going…” Whibbles breaks another plank with a loud noise. “…well” Bae finishes with a slight wince.

It’s not ideal, but they are doing what they can.

“Futile.” It scoffs. “We could do this so much easier.”

No, I don’t want your hand on this.

“Scared to ruin your precious ship?” It asks with an amused inflection in its voice.

“What are you doing?” Henry asks curiously and Hook sighs.

“What they were supposed to be doing…” He starts loudly so his crew can hear him. “Is take out the pieces of wood too destroyed by the fire so we can replace them.” He says as he still watches the crew struggle with trying to keep most of the Jolly still intact. “I told you it was tedious work.” He finishes with a whisper to Henry who nods slightly as he frowns at the pirates’ pathetic attempts.

“So, how can we help?” Bae asks with a clap of his hands and both Henry and Hook turn, wide-eyed, at him.

“What?” They ask at the same time and Bae laughs at their identical horrified looks.

“C’mon, it’s going to be fun!” He says clapping his son on the shoulder. “Being a pirate is also about the boring stuff.” He continues and Hook sighs with a shake of his head.

“It’s not boring, it’s just…” Hook trails off as he sees his crew once again trying to take the wood out, slower this time. “Tedious.” He finishes, repeating his earlier words, with a sigh. “I am sure the boy would like to do something else.” He says and Henry nods eagerly at him.

“Can we talk for a second?” Bae tells him and walks a little away as his son mumbles about ‘adults’. “Regina hasn’t been taking well her break up with Robin.” Baelfire whispers to him and Hook is shocked at the topic, looking quickly at the boy who is turned to the sea before turning back to the one in front of him. “Henry has been taking the brunt of it.”

“What do you mean?” Hook asks shocked, Regina wouldn’t…

“No! Not like that!” Bae clarifies hurriedly. “It’s just…Henry is very good at reading people and Regina hasn’t really been trying to hide how she feels about this situation, so he is taking it hard too.”

“He is a good kid.” Hook says looking at the boy again. He doesn’t know if the kid had any kind of relationship with Robin as well, but he can imagine that seeing his mother in distress might shake him up, whether he liked the thief or not.

“Always on a high horse…” It snarls, remembering the way Robin reacted. “You think your heroes are any different?”

“I knew this would happen…” Baelfire says with a shake of his head. “I don’t think that is the best environment for Henry right now.” He says making the pirate frown.

“Did Henry want to leave his house, or did you take him away?” Hook asks Bae and the other frowns at him.

“Regina asked me to take him somewhere.” He answers, slowly. “She is the one who didn’t think it was good for him to stay there for now.” Hook feels his shoulders relax a little, but he knows this pattern, and the first step is isolation.

“Then mass murder.” It whispers gleefully.

“He should have stayed there, he is the one capable of comforting her now.” Hook says but Bae shakes his head.

“He is a kid, he shouldn’t be the one responsible for his mother.”

“He is not a little kid, Bae.” Hook says knowing that the other’s guilt might be interfering with how he views Henry. He knows because that’s what he does with Baelfire.

“At least you know.” It says.

“He and Regina are capable of giving each other comfort, Henry wants to help all the time, and this is something he can do.” Hook tries to explain but Bae shakes his head again, this time crossing his arms.

“No, in the state she is in we don’t know if she-…” He stops himself.

“If she will commit mass murder.” The Crocodile says again with a giggle.

“Regina would never hurt Henry.” Hook assures the other, but his tense jaw shows that the words have no effect.

“It`s not about whether she wants to hurt him or not.” Bae says with a shake of his head.

“It’s about magic. Little Baelfire doesn’t trust magic, and yet he is surrounded by it.” It says, happy at the tragic irony. “Was it the Darkness that made you sleep with Emma Swan? Was it your magic? Was it hers?” It asks mockingly.

“Be careful, Bae.” Hook says. “You may end up alienating Henry.”

“Alienating? I am protecting him.” Bae exclaims his anger rising.

“Can you blame him? You are destroying everything…infecting everyone around him with your dark magic…with your presence.” It whispers and Hook sighs. He has no right to condemn Bae for any of this.

“Young Prince!” He says louder and smiles in satisfaction when Henry turns immediately to him at the nickname. “I forgot something very important.” He says walking to him, and Bae follows him. “My flag.” He says and can see the moment the boy’s eyes light up in excitement.

“Can I draw it?” Henry asks with a little jump.

“Draw it?” Hook asks, confused. He was going to ask the boy to go to a shop and acquire the cloth to cut in the perfect shape, but he never thought it would be complicated enough to need a hand-drawn plan.

“The skull and cross bones.” Henry clarifies, making him frown. “Unless you already had something ready?” Henry asks and Hook looks confused at Baelfire whose smile falls off a little at the sight of his confusion.

“I have no idea of what you are talking about, lad.”

“Oh, right. Your flag had no drawing in it, did it?” Bae asks and Hook shakes his head.

“Why would it have one?” He asks and Henry frowns.

“To represent you!” The lad says, a little exasperated. “Don’t worry, if you didn’t have it, I will fix that immediately.” He concludes and nods to himself, and Hook can’t contain his smile at the other’s excitement.

“Well, then I am glad that mistake will be fixed.” He says, still confused but happy he managed to occupy the kid. “Just make it crimson and it will be fine.”

“Crimson? Not black?” Henry asks and the Darkness laughs. Hook looks frozen at him for a few seconds until he realizes the boy doesn’t understand what he is asking.

“You know what, make it however you like, lad.” He says and already makes a mental note to ask Turley to buy the crimson cloth when they finish their work today. Henry looks happy at the conclusion and Bae looks relieved, so he guesses all is well.

“I guess the work is getting too hard for only the pirates.” David says as he approaches them with a smile on his face, making them all turn to him.

“Remember how his daughter moaned in your ear?” It asks and Hook's smile falls off his face.

Shut up.

“Oh yeah, Henry didn’t think they would manage to do it alone.” Bae says and Hook notices the guarded look David sends the other man, but he keeps on an amicable face.

“And I was kind of right.” Henry murmurs looking back to the pirate’s abysmal work.

“Hey, give them some time, me crew can be-… HEY! WHIBBLES!” He screams when another big piece of perfectly good wood is torn off the Jolly. “As if she was your mother.” He repeats with a glare and the man nods quickly, apologizing.

Henry chuckles beside him and he smirks.

“We have to rule them with an iron fist, young prince, some men only listen if we scream at them.” He says to the kid, remembering when he said that to the heroes when they first met in Neverland and it feels like ages ago.

“Remember where you learned that?” It asks making him frown.

“I have to scream to get you to do anything! Some men only learn if we scream at them!” The captain screamed grabbing the leather whip from its place at the mast. “And some don’t learn even with that. Seems like you are one of those men, boy.” He snarled and Killian had nowhere to go, being held by another man, his grip strong enough to bruise. Not that it mattered, he wouldn’t run. It wasn’t the first time, and it wouldn’t be the last. Being whipped for drinking the captain’s rum was the norm, but it was their fault for leaving it laying there, really. He would take the whipping, without shading a single tear, then he would let Liam patch him up in secret later. Then he would steal the alcohol again when he had the chance.

He was a fourteen-year-old slave, he already knew how this went.

Oh yeah, he heard that before.

“Funny how that works, right? So ingrained into you by now that you don’t even notice it.” It says with a giggle.

“We forbade slaving and trading of humans in every corner of the kingdom. And we established an army dedicated exclusively to free those still in captivity.”

“And what good that does to you? Where were they when you needed it?”

Suddenly there is a strong hand on his shoulder and David stands by his side, saying something to Henry that he can’t really listen. The Thing screams in his ear, and he lets himself lean his shoulder a little into the hand and feels it tighten slightly in answer.

“I think Killian needs to relax a little.” David says making him raise an eyebrow. “I am sure your crew can handle being alone for a few hours.” He says with a teasing smile.

“Then you haven’t been watching them.” Hook answers making Bae laugh.

“I agree.” Bae says.

“Yes!” Henry exclaims making the pirate laugh.

“Since Henry is with us, we can’t go to a bar…” Bae says, putting his arm around his son’s shoulders.

“I could….” The kid starts tentatively.

“No.” The three men say at the same time making him sigh in defeat.

“You are fourteen, you can’t even be thinking about drinking.” David says with a shake of his head and the thing laughs in his ear.

“And I am pretty sure I am forbidden to get in the Rabbit Hole.” Hook says with a light frown that makes the others laugh.

“So that leaves us with…Granny’s?” Bae asks making them all sigh.

“We need a new place to have fun in this town.” David murmurs. “Granny it is then.”

Hook looks at his crew doing the tedious job of taking out the burned wood and is secretly thankful for the distraction, the longer he looks at them the more he feels like all of this is pointless.

“Have you talked with Regina?” Her mother asks and Emma sighs.

“No, she won’t answer my calls.” She says. Their day has been fruitless so far, with no leads on either Elsa’s sister or the Ice Queen. They did find out her name is Sarah Fisher, or at least that’s the name she has been using in Storybrooke, but they haven’t found anything besides the ice cream shop to her name yet. Elsa had gotten too frustrated with the situation and asked for some space so she could calm down a little and Emma was secretly glad, she was tired of research. She was always a woman of action, and the most action she got was finally getting to lock up the thief who took her and her father to the ice cream parlor the other day, and that was nothing since they found him passed out drunk at the library.

And she is definitely not driving herself insane with the unanswered text she sent Hook.

The thought of it is enough for her to take the thing out of her pocket and check that yes, it is still the same lonely and pathetic screen.

“He still hasn’t answered?” Her mother asks lowering the visor on Robbie’s stroller to protect him from the sun.

“I think I will go to Regina’s house and try to see her.” She says instead, making her mother sigh.

“If she hasn’t answered her phone then she probably doesn’t want to talk.” Snow White says and Emma turns wide-eyed at her.

“You think so?” She asks and her mother sees her face and shakes her head with a chuckle.

“Regina is not a hundred-year-old pirate, honey. She can simply ignore her phone when she wants to be alone. He must have just lost it, it has happened before.” She says making Emma groan.

“It’s complicated.” She says, for what feels like the hundredth time.

“Is it really, or are you making it complicated?” Snow says with a shake of her head.

“I don’t know.” She admits thinking about his burned face and the way he felt on top of her. Is it complicated?

They stop in front of Granny’s and Emma tries to not think of the last time she came here and sighs.

“A good opportunity to talk to him?” Her mother asks, hopefully, and Emma hates how well she can read her.

“We are just getting Henry with Neal and then we leave, no reason to linger and go talk to him.” She answers, making her mother roll her eyes. “What? I wanted to talk yesterday, and he didn’t answer my texts, now I am-…”

“Being petty?” Snow asks as she opens the door for her and the stroller.

“No.” Emma grumbles but then freezes at the scene in front of her.

The diner is emptier than usual, so she gets a clear view of the back end of it where Henry, Neal, David, and Killian sit around a table with cards in their hands.

“Sorry, fellas. Full House.” Neal says making her son and dad groan. He smiles and grabs the plates full of fries from the corners of the table before a hook holds his wrist.

“Sorry, lad.” Hook says putting his cards on the table and showing his royal flush.

“How is that even possible?” Neal exclaims as the pirate laughs grabbing their plates.

“Pure and undeniable talent.” He answers with the infuriating smirk she knows too well.

“Eight times in a row?” Henry asks with a raised eyebrow.

“And a lot of luck, I guess.” He says with a shrug.

“I would check his pockets.” Her mother says, unafraid to approach the group and they turn, surprised, at them. “Pirates cheat.” She says with a smirk and Hook smirks back.

“How, love? I only have one hand.” He says innocently.

“I know you have found a way.” She answers.

“Ready to go home, kid?” Emma asks Henry avoiding looking at the pirate and sees Henry's eyes light up and she hates that she has to crash his expectations. “Regina said you are going to sleep at our place tonight.” She says and, as expected, his shoulders sag in disappointment. He puts his cards down on the table and stands up with his head hung low.

“Hey, young prince.” Hook says, catching his attention. “Don’t forget about my flag.” He says with a smile and Henry manages to smile a little back and nods. Emma finally looks at the pirate and is horrified to realize he looks too damn good in his new jacket. Damn it.

She simply nods at the other men and turns around to take her son back to the loft, desperate to leave the place, but a voice stops her.

“Wait, Emma.” Neal says, standing up and walking to them. “I will accompany you. We need to talk.” He says and she thinks she isn’t going to like what he has to say judging by his expression, but she nods anyway and leaves, weaving goodbye to her mother who sits down with her husband and Hook, and she tries not to overthink what they will talk about.

Henry and Neal are suspiciously silent on their way back and Emma wishes she knew what to say to make Henry feel better, but she doesn’t want to lie to him.

What Regina did was horrible, unforgivable even…if she was still that person. But she can’t tell Robin what to do and she can’t assure that he will understand things the way she does. Just as she can’t promise Henry that Regina will get over it.

Henry gets inside the loft and hurries upstairs without a single glance back at them and Emma sighs as she watches his retreating back.

“This Regina situation is really getting to him, right?” Neal says with a sigh mirroring hers.

“Yeah, he tried making a breakup basket for her earlier and everything.” She says with a sad chuckle, looking at the basket at the counter. “Did she say anything?” She asks, still kind of surprised Regina called him directly to go pick up Henry, but she guesses the mayor thought that Neal had less of a chance of meddling than her.

“Nothing, just that she thought it would be better like this.” Neal answers making Emma run her hand on her face. Gosh, she doesn’t even know what to say if she even got in touch with Regina. The woman saw her happy ending disappear right in front of her, right when she thought things were getting good for her.

“I think it is better this way.” Neal says making her turn to him. “Henry has been getting too into this whole…magic thing.” He says and Emma shakes her head, thinking about Hook’s burned face and Elsa’s frozen town line.

“Aren’t we all?” She mumbles.

“Right.” Neal says with a chuckle and a shake of his head. “I can’t believe this is our life now.”

“It was your life before too.” Emma says with a raised eyebrow making him sigh.

“Yeah, and look how that turned out.” He says. “I just want to keep Henry the furthest away from magic as possible.” He says making her turn to him.

“Regina is still his mother, Neal.” She says and, maybe, on any other day she would have made a bigger case in favor of magic, but today, with the memory of the people she…of the people she hurt in her mind, she can’t help but share his wish.

“I know, but it is like I was telling Hook, Regina seems to agree with me.” He says but she laches on another thing he said.

“You talked about this with Hook?” She asks and Neal nods, unaware of her turmoil.

“A couple of times actually, I thought he, out of everyone, would understand my point. I mean...magic ruined his life, you know.” He explains.

Oh, magic did ruin his life, she realizes with a start, he lost Milah, Liam, and himself to it.

“Emma.” Elsa says suddenly entering the room but stops when she sees Neal. “Oh, sorry.”

“Elsa, this is Neal.” Emma says realizing the two haven’t met yet and Neal stands a little awkwardly in place. “He is Henry’s father.” She explains and Elsa nods in understanding and greeting.

“I will leave and you two can handle your hero business,” Neal says with a playful smile, and she is grateful he is ready to leave because his words were starting to get to her in a place she didn’t even realize was a problem.

“Emma?” Elsa asks, hesitant.

“Did you find something?” She asks and Elsa shakes her head.

“No, and I am starting to think that that is our answer.”

“I can’t believe you cheated.” David says with a shake of his head as Hook shares his prize-fried food with him.

“Hasn’t been proven, mate.” He says with a shrug. “Lady Snow hasn’t presented a single proof of her allegation, and I will stick to my story.” He says sending a wink to Snow White and she shakes her head with a smile, while she makes sure Robbie is comfortable in his stroller by her side.

“I know your kind, pirate.” She says, playfully.

“I think there is a bit of projecting here.” He says with a smirk. “Have you cheated on card games many times, Snow White?” He asks, making her laugh.

“I was an outlaw.” She says.

“A bandit.” He completes, nodding.

“I had to survive.” She continues, still smiling.

“And have fun.” He says, raising his flask which she clinks with her cup of water. David only laughs with a shake of his head but his eyes are fond. The moment of fun with the Charmings almost makes Hook forget how breathtakingly beautiful Emma looked when she came to get her son. Is it him or has she gotten even more beautiful since he last saw her?

“Just please, don’t teach Henry how to cheat.” He says and Hook stops for a second, exchanging a look with Snow.

“I promise that, starting now, I will try not to teach him how to cheat.” He says and David turns to him, mouth open.

“You already did?” He asks, exasperated.

“Not at the cards.” Hook says trying to make the prince feel better, but it doesn’t seem to work.

“The dice!” He exclaims. “You were the one that gave him that loaded dice!” Hook and Snow laugh at the man’s indignant tone.

“Don’t worry that’s just for a little fun.” He says and David shakes his head, but his smile is back on, so the pirate knows all is well.

“Remember to teach him something else: you can only cheat so much before you get caught.” David says, his tone still light, and Hook laughs at the other’s indignation, even if it is just for show. “I was sure Neal was the one that gave him those.” He says lowly after a few seconds, but Hook hears him just fine.

“Why?” He asks and David shakes his head a little.

“Just seemed to be his kind of thing.” He answers but his tone is a little more snarky than Hook expected and he tries to think of how David interacts with Bae and something starts to stand out to him.

“Do you not like Bae?” He asks, his tone a little defensive and David can hear it too because he turns, wide-eyed, to him.

“What? No, I have no problem with Neal.” He says with a shake of his head, but it isn’t convincing at all, so he sighs. “I don’t, really. It’s just…I know he and Emma were together and he has hurt her before, and she might have forgiven him but I-…”

“David.” Snow interrupts and Hook is secretly grateful, David’s words are grating on his ears as the Darkness laughs at the irony of it all. “Why don’t you go order me something to eat, I am starving.” She says.

“Oh…okay.” David says and stands up readily, leaving Hook looking down and Snow humming to herself. He tries not to think too much about David’s words but It makes sure they stay replaying in his mind and he can’t help but wonder and agonize over the implications of it all. He has no plans of hurting Swan, but he is notorious for doing so, one wrong move and he might lose everyone.

“Killian.” Snow says catching his attention and he looks up to see her looking attentively at him. He frowns slightly as she looks too knowingly for his tastes, and he makes a wordless question to her which she answers by drinking from her water with slightly raised eyebrows.

Bloody hell, she knows.

He grunts, looking quickly at the direction David went before turning his tone down to a whisper.

“Okay, get it out.” He says and she laughs a little, shaking her head.

“I have nothing to get out.”

“Right.” He says with a click of his teeth, glad David seems to be in an interesting conversation with Granny and seems reluctant to get back to their table. Bloody hell, is this a trap? “You have never been good at hiding how you feel, Lady Snow, so let’s get this over with.” He says and she frowns a little, cocking her head at him.

“And how do you think I feel?” She asks making him freeze for a second.

“What?” He asks back, numbly.

“If I am not good at hiding how I feel, then how am I feeling about this?” She asks again.

“I-…” He starts but trails off because what he can see in her face, in her demeanor, is happiness, but there’s no possibility that that’s how she feels about this, how she feels about Hook and Emma. “I am not sure.” He says with a small shake of his head, but she only smiles wider.

“I think you do know, you just don’t want to admit that.” She says, triumphantly and he once again looks quickly at where David is, still at the counter. “At the end of the day, it doesn’t matter what I think. Or what David thinks.” She says, catching his attention and making him turn to her again.

“I know.” He says with a sigh. “But how did that work out for Regina?” He mumbles and sees the smile falling off from Snow’s face.

“Regina…Regina needs time.” Snow says and Hook can see the situation hangs heavily on her shoulders too, considering how involved she is in all the circumstances surrounding the incident.

“Is she the one that needs time?” He asks with a snarl, and she sighs at his expression.

“No one can force Robin into accepting this situation, Killian.” She says. “He does need time as well, but I think they need to work it out separately, or else they will try to get to the point the other wants to get to rather than work on themselves.” She explains and Hook thinks he might get what she is saying, this issue goes beyond their relationship, they both need to come to terms with themselves and the other as people before they can see if their relationship can continue.

“Have you talked to her yet?” He asks, if anybody can help Regina, it is probably Snow White.

“No.” She answers as David finally comes back to their table. “Me and Emma have been trying to get in touch with her but she is closing us out.” She nods in thanks to her husband as she takes a bite of the lunch he got her and Hook starts thinking.

“You think you can make this situation better?” It mocks. “Emma Swan doesn’t want to see you anymore but that doesn’t erase the fact that you did sleep with her, and now you spend time with her son, her former lover, and her father as if nothing happened. You really think you have any high ground to give advice to anybody?”

But as Snow said, this isn’t just about Regina and the thief’s relationship…this is about…

“Redemption?” The Thing snarls. “You have none for yourself and you think you can give it to her?”

Hook sees Snow take her communication device from her pocket and click on it a few times and then the one in his pocket vibrates. He takes the thing out and frowns when he sees that no one is calling him, thinking that maybe the thing is broken.

“You will only make things worse.” It warns as he stands up.

“Something came up.” He tells the couple and sees the knowing smirk on Snow White’s face but is unsure of what she is assuming. He nods at them in farewell and leaves the diner, with an objective in mind.

“You owe her nothing! Why do this now?” It snaps but it is useless, he made up his mind. He will try, at least once, to help Regina.

He owes, at least to himself, to see if he can help this situation, see if there is really any hope.

Chapter Text

Hook arrives at the mayor’s house and knocks on the door without thinking twice. The silence in response is expected, so Hook looks around quickly before putting the tip of his hook into the lock of the door, hoping this realm hasn’t created a new way to lock doors, but, eventually, he hears the familiar breaking sound, and the thing opens easily.

He doesn’t do anything to hide his intrusion, walking normally inside the house and closing the door again with a click.

“Are you here to plunder?” Regina asks, her arms crossed, appearing in the corridor, and Hook smirks, unsurprised to see her waiting on the other side. He already suspected she had put some kind of alarm spell to know if anyone tried to break into her house.

“There’s no place a pirate can’t get in, love.” He says with a wink, and she rolls her eyes. He raises an eyebrow at her unusual, disgruntled attire, her face clean of any makeup, the bags under her eyes, and the tired look on her face. He recognizes the look immediately. “You look quite miserable, Your Majesty.” He says and she scoffs, turning around.

“Look in the mirror, captain.” She says and he frowns, looking down at himself, quite proud of how he looks, actually. He follows her to a sitting room with a full bar and he can’t help but whistle at her extensive collection of alcohol. “Don’t you have hearts to break, dreams to crush, and alcohol to drink?” She asks with a snarl as he sits down on the armchair, and she sits on the other one.

“Why, when I have all of that right here.” He says with a smirk, and she sighs closing her eyes, clearly without the energy to deal with him right now. “Have you talked with Robin?” He finally asks, the smile falling from his face and his tone softer now.

“What is there to talk about, really?” She asks back, her tone soft as well, her eyes closed, refusing to look at him.

“I expected you to be trailing behind him hoping to talk and beg for forgiveness.” He says, not unkindly, and the queen opens her eyes to glare at him.

“I am not you, captain. I don’t follow people around like a kicked puppy.” She snaps making the Darkness laugh. Hook nods slowly and stands up, going to her bar, and looking at her drinks.

“Well, I am not the one with the heart in shambles, so I guess my method works way better than yours.” He says and hears her scoff at his back.

“Please. You stink of unresolved sexual tension.” She says and he can practically hear her rolling her eyes.

“I don’t leave things unresolved, love.” He says and immediately regrets the reveal when the other stays silent for a few seconds.

“Really? You got your heads out of your asses?” She asks but Hook still doesn’t turn and opens a bottle of something called Johnny Walker, takes a sniff, and sighs happily at the smell of alcohol but knows he can find even better stuff here.

“And you think it will work out?” Regina asks, lower this time, her tone isn’t biting nor filled with bad intentions, she is asking because she needs to see some light, just like he hoped she didn’t fail for his own sake, she is hoping he doesn’t ruin things so she can get some semblance of hope.

“I don’t know.” He answers honestly but lets it linger for a second more before he stops and only looks ahead, unseeing, with his back still turned to her. “No.” He says and hears the queen sigh and for a second he is apologetic for not being able to give her the assurance she wants.

Regina stands up and goes to the bar, taking a bottle of wine from her shelf and putting it on the table. He frowns at it and takes the bottle, deeming it too weak for the occasion. He puts it back on the shelf and sees Regina raise an eyebrow at him.

“You came here to get a heart-to-heart?” She asks when the silence extends, and the pirate shows no sign of leaving. He smirks at her.

“No, I came for something much more fun.” He says, looking at her, and sees her look him up and down quickly, her gaze heating up, before approaching him slowly.

“I guess that works.” She whispers, her voice silky, and her magic exuding so much desire that, for a second, he is deeply tempted. She gets so close to him that their noses touch and he lets his magic flow into the air as well, making her moan at the feeling. “Yes…” She whispers, no longer flinching at the feeling and it brings him back to the situation at hand.

He takes one step back from her and takes a bottle from her shelf with the words ‘Black Barrel’ on the label but what catches his attention is the word ‘Rum’ written in black.

“I know exactly what you need.” He says holding the bottle to her and seeing her raise an eyebrow at it.

“So, if we didn’t find her name in any of our records, that means she didn’t come with any curse.” David says nodding in understanding.

“Yes, but that ends up raising more questions than answers.” Her mother says.

“What do we know for sure now?” Her father asks.

“That she knows me and is somewhat responsible for my memory loss.” Elsa says.

“She is the one that cursed Renee.” Snow White adds.

“And is the one keeping the ice on the town line,” Elsa says making them all turn to her. “While you were gone, I decided to try to put down the wall. I needed to see if I could do it alone, but the ice is not mine, at least not anymore.” She explains.

“So, she wants us locked here.” Emma says with a sigh. And she knows me, she doesn’t say it out loud but knows it in her heart to be true. “That means she really is plotting something.”

“I am so sorry,” Elsa says with a sigh and an apologetic look. “I can’t help but feel like this is all my fault.”

“No, we brought you here, and we saved you, there’s nothing wrong with that.” Emma says, shaking her head. “If what we think is right then that means this Snow Queen was already in town before you came, so it was only a question of time before she attacked.” She says and sees Elsa’s shoulders drop a little, letting a little of the burden of guilt go.

Emma turns, sees the proud look on her mother’s face, and smiles back with a slight nod. They can do this.

“So, what do we do now?” Elsa asks. “We got no leads on this woman or my sister.”

“I guess our best shot right now is to try to investigate everything we have from the first curse and see if we find anything recorded of Sarah Fisher.” Emma says and the others nod.

“Look into her life here instead of only when she got here.” David resumes and she nods at him. “I guess we are back to the files, then.” He says making them all sigh. “I will get everything I can find at the station.” He says, giving a goodbye kiss to his wife before turning and leaving.

They have been trying to keep the situation quiet, but the truth is that the citizens of the town have been a little restless over this whole situation and they don’t want to expose Elsa too much, not on this climate.

“Emma.” Her mother whispers to her, almost giddy and she smiles instinctively. “I talked with Hook.” She says making her smile drop off immediately.

“What?” She exclaims catching Elsa’s attention. “Mom!” She says with wide eyes but her mother shakes her head, her smile still in place.

“I didn’t say anything you can tell him yourself.” She says with a playful look but Emma still feels mortified at the situation. “But I did find out something important.” She trails off and Emma can’t help but look on in expectation. “I don’t think he knows how texting works.” She says with a smile and Emma is caught by surprise for a second.

“What?” She asks and her mother almost jumps in place to explain.

“I sent him a text while in front of him and saw him look at his phone confused.” Snow explains and lets it linger for a few seconds, expecting some sort of reaction but when it doesn’t happen she continues. “That means he isn’t ignoring you, he just hasn’t seen your message.” She says.

“That’s…” Emma trails off, unsure.

“I thought he out of everyone would understand my point, I mean...magic ruined his life, you know”

“That’s great.” She says, her tone weak, and turns around to grab a cup of water to avoid looking at her mother in the eyes.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Her mother asks.

“Maybe…” She says, turning around again but still unable to look too long at her mother’s face. “Maybe it was just a one-night thing.”

“Emma.” Snow White says with a sigh.

“He has a lot going on, mom.” She says but can see how little that works on the other woman. “You saw him at the mayor’s office, he is already stressed with the situation with the Jolly, he is trying to make amends with Neal and there’s the…” She stops looking quickly at Elsa. “magic thing.” She settles with. It’s not that she doesn’t trust Elsa, on the contrary, she feels a connection to the woman she rarely finds in other people. But this is something Killian struggles with that she doubts he wants people to know about, his fight against the darkness inside of him is something too private.

“He did look stressed when he helped me.” Elsa interrupts whatever her mother is going to say. “I wanted you to know that what happened that day was my fault, I was the one that asked him to…” She tries but Emma knows she is lying even if she didn’t use her superpowers.

“You don’t need to lie for him, Elsa.” She says and sees the other’s shoulders drop. “I know Hook, and I know he doesn’t need too much convincing to do something stupid and reckless.” She says already getting attacked by images of the pirate’s burned face.

“He did act weird, though.” The queen repeats. “I assumed it was because he was going against your wishes.” She explains and Emma can’t even answer that before she continues. “But maybe it was because of his disagreement with Nimue.” She says and Emma stops.

“Who?” She asks. She never heard the name in her life and a quick look at Mary Margaret shows that she doesn’t know the name either.

“Nimue?” Elsa repeats, now a little uncertain. “I think that was the name. He said they weren’t on speaking terms when we went to the Pawn Shop.” She continues but once again Emma is shocked.

“The Pawn Shop? You both went to Gold’s Pawn Shop?” She asks and Elsa nods, taken aback by their surprise.

“Yes, we needed help tracking the Snow Queen so he took us to ask Mr. Gold for help.” She explains.

“You asked Gold for help?” This time her mother asks and Elsa nods. Killian took Elsa to Rumplestiltskin to get help? This looks so out of character for him, and Emma can’t wrap her head around it. Was he that desperate to get some answers? But then she realizes that, without his magic, he probably thought the only one who could help with this was Rumplestiltskin and the thought doesn’t sit well with her.

“He suggested Hook ask Nimue for help and he said they weren’t speaking, he looked really troubled about it too. I assumed Nimue was a relative or…” Elsa trails off but Emma has nothing for her. She has never heard the name before, but if it is someone Gold also knows, she would assume it would mean someone who is, well, dead. But Elsa is implying Gold expected Hook to ask Nimue for help.

Nimue.

Is it a woman’s or a man’s name? Does it matter? Her mind supplies as she remembers Hook in the past, with one arm around a hooker and another around a random man from the bar.

“Emma.” Snow says as if reading her mind.

“What?” She asks with a little more bite than she intended. It doesn’t matter if Hook has magical friends. “As I said, Hook is full of things to worry about.”

“Emma, you can’t think that Killian…” Her mother starts but Elsa interrupts her.

“It’s not about him, is it?” She says and Emma turns wide-eyed at her. “It’s about you.” Elsa concludes and Emma looks at this magical woman she just met and once again feels seen.

“You asked how I know you? I know me.”

She thinks about Graham’s dead body, she thinks about seeing those two lines on the pregnancy test in the dark of the prison cell, she thinks about waiting for someone to choose her at all the foster homes she passed through.

She thinks about Killian’s burned face.

“Mom?” Henry asks getting down the stairs and the spell is broken.

“Right.” Emma says, clearing her throat, trying to get back to normal. “You asked to go to the library.” She says nodding to her son.

“Emma…” Her mom says but Emma is already taking Henry to the door.

“I will take Henry to the library then I will come back so we can go back to the research.” She says simply and leaves.

“Is everything okay?” Henry asks in a small voice and Emma nods, putting her hand on his head. God, he is so tall already.

“Yes, kiddo.” She says. “Just trying to figure out our new villain.”

“I am sure you can do it, mom. You are the Savior.” He says with such confidence that Emma has to smile back.

They reach her car, but Emma stops before opening the door, furrowing her eyebrows at the big puddle underneath the vehicle. She looks around and sees that nowhere else is wet and the climate shows no sign of rain.

“Huh.” She says, her mind spinning already.

“And and you know what else? I-I don’t think it is outrageous to aks…ask that, y’know? It’s just a secret!” Regina stumbles on her words, almost falling from the effects of the bottle of rum in her hand. She gives him the bottle and he takes a sweet gulp of it.

“She was a child.” Hook says with a smile, even the seriousness of the subject doesn't hinder his amusement at her state. For some reason, his words makes Regina laugh.

“When I was a child…I-I learned that I should listen to the grown-ups.” She says and Hook scoffs at that, giving the bottle back to her and is once again amused at seeing her sipping directly from the bottle.

Regina’s shoes have been abandoned somewhere in the middle of the second bottle, her posture was gone by the end of the second, and, now, her eloquence has been abandoned and they are barely one-third through the third bottle.

“Queen can’t hold her rum.” It snickers.

“If-…if youc-... can’t get drunk, why drink, like, at all?” Regina asks giving him back the bottle that Hook finishes off in one go, gaining himself an amused exclamation from the queen.

“I don’t know…maybe I am hoping something will happen if I drink enough.” He says as she makes her way to the shelf to get another bottle.

“And you know what he said to me?” She exclaims suddenly, clearly in another subject, her drunken mind in shambles. “He said everyone deserves a second chance, that I just had to ‘open my eyes to see that’. He told me I wasn’t evil, can you believe that?” She finishes with a scoff.

No. He thinks honestly, he can’t imagine someone saying that to him.

“Why would they? You destroy everything you touch! Look at how the Savior is treating you now! Look at the state of the Jolly!”

“It was his wife, Regina.” He says, his tone is serious, making Regina stop, staring at him and they stand in a stalemate looking at each other, his magic unwillingly covering the room.

He can see her realizing that Hook spent centuries hunting for the thing that killed his lover.

“She was nothing.” Regina says and for a second Hook feels his bottomless anger rising until he realizes she is talking about Robin Hood’s wife. “She was just another one in the way of my revenge.”

“Robin’s wife isn’t like Milah. She is like the thousands you killed in the last three hundred years.” It says, cruelly.

“And yet you recognized her face.” He says and Regina walks back to the armchair beside his. She sits down throwing herself down, almost as if the entire weight of her life just got too heavy for her. She raises her legs, hugging her knees.

“Do you have the…the nightmares?” She starts, not looking at him. “Their faces, burning, contorting in pain. Every. Single. One. Screaming.” She hugs her knees closer. “A river of bodies, dragging you down, down, down. Muffling your screams, covering your eyes, nails digging into your skin, until all you can feel is the rotten smell.” Regina takes in a shaky breath and finally turns to look at him. “And when you wake up you can’t take their faces out of your mind.” She looks him deeply in the eyes, her eyes tearing but not a single drop falls. “Do you have dreams like that?”

The Darkness cackles in his ears, chanting about weakness but Hook can’t see what It sees. What sits in front of him is not a weak person, Regina is anything but weak.

“I don’t sleep.” He answers and Regina chuckles, surprised, nodding to herself.

“I should have stayed quiet.” She says shaking her head. “I shouldn’t have said anything to Robin, I should have…”

“Regina.” He says, interrupting her. “You did the right thing.” He says despite the Darkness’ anger. She looks at him with a slight frown.

“You knew about it, didn’t you?” She asks. “You looked at me back then like…” She trails off and he nods. “How?”

“Does it matter?” He asks and sees her frown harder. “I mean it, you did the right thing.” He repeats and sees her shake her head. “If it was me in that situation, I wouldn’t have done it.” Hook confesses and sees her turn, surprised at him.

“Coward.” It snarls in his ear.

“You did the right thing, but you can’t control how he feels about it.” He continues. “You are better than me.” He concludes but she scoffs.

“And what good that did for me?” She asks.

“Regina.” He says shaking his head.

“Maybe evil is born, and that’s what I am.” She continues as if he hasn’t said anything.

“That’s not what this is about Regina, you did the right-…”  He tries again but she turns to him, ignoring his words.

“You said villains don’t get happy endings. Look at what happened!” She says, the tears finally falling and he shakes his head.

“I was wrong, and your story is not over yet.” He says and sees her eyes light up with something.

“My story…” She whispers and he frowns at her.

“You can’t change what you did as the Evil Queen.” He says, willing her to understand. “You told him the truth, now he is the one who has to figure out how to deal with that.”

“I owed that to him.” She says in a whisper, and he nods, she doesn’t need to explain that to him.

"If he can’t forgive you, then he wasn’t your happy ending.” Hook continues, glad to have her attention. “He’s just a man.” He says with a smirk making her let out a surprised chuckle. He knows it is not as simple as that, but for now, they can pretend, at least until she gets sober again.

“God, you sound like a teenager.” She says, shaking her head, still laughing.

“Hey, I am not the one crying over a man.” He says smirking and her glare is less effective with the smile playing on her lips.

“Sure, you never cried over a man.” She says and he laughs, taking out his flask.

“No, but I sure made a lot cry over me.” He says as he gives her the flask and she takes a sip making a little face, turning completely to him.

“Oh sure, let’s hear everything about Captain Hook’s great escapades.” She says, her tone sarcastic, but her eyes are completely focused on him now, so he sighs dramatically.

“I don’t think we have the time for every single one.” He says and she smiles, resting her head on the back of the armchair, blinking slowly as she gives back his flask. “Any preferences?”

“The ones that end well.” She answers, her voice lower now and he sighs.

“Not as many then.” He says and her smile turns a little sad.

“Then make one up.” She says and he smiles as her eyes almost close completely.

“Then, once upon a time, there was a navy lieutenant…” He starts and thinks how fascinating it is that, even if they share no blood, Regina and Henry are incredibly alike.

Chapter Text

Emma looks around the books on the shelves and tries to pretend she is not killing time to avoid getting back to the house, her mind distant, trying to focus on the puddle around her car.

“What are you looking for, kid?” Emma asks, seeing her son putting book upon book on the table. She looks at the cover of one of them and reads The General History of Pyrates. “Pirates?” She asks with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes.” Henry answers, grabbing more books. “Killian asked me to help make his new flag, so I thought I better know what I am doing.” He says and Emma can see his excitement at having something to keep him busy. Her heart also warms up at hearing the fond way her son talks about Hook.

“You really like Hook, huh.” She says with a small smile. The silence that follows stretches for long enough that Emma starts to get anxious that maybe she read her son wrong, that maybe he doesn’t like Hook, but then he answers, his voice smaller than she anticipated.

“He reminds me of mom.” Henry says, without looking at her and Emma startles at the words.

“Regina? Not your…grandpa?” She asks, remembering Henry’s words the other way, about how he expected Killian to have the same reactions as Gold.

“No, you were right, Killian and Grandpa Gold are different.” He says and Emma is indescribably proud of her son and how perceptive he is. “I just wish…” He trails off with a sigh. “I just wish she would let me help.” He says, his tone even lower now and Emma hurts for him, seeing his mother suffer like she is and being pushed away. Not that she can be giving lectures about that any time soon, but it still hurts her to see the effects of it on her son.

“Anything I can do to help?” Belle says approaching them with a smile on her face.

“Pirates!” Henry answers, enthusiastic again. Belle seems shocked at the request and exchanges a quick look with Emma before her smile is back on.

Emma wonders what Belle thinks of Hook now, she saw their conversation the other day and it seemed tense, but she never looked scared of him in any way. And as much as Rumplestiltskin must advise her against getting close to the pirate, she is sure Neal is making the opposite point constantly.

“Anything specific?” She asks, already turning to one of the shelves.

“Pirate’s flags.” Henry says and Emma runs her fingers in his hair as a goodbye, promising to pick him up later, and leaves the both of them to their research.

She walks slowly to her car and thinks about Henry’s words. She takes her phone and once again tries to call Regina but it goes to voice mail.

“Hey, Regina.” She says after the voice tells her to leave a message. “I understand if you don’t want to talk to me or my mom. But you should let Henry in, he is worried about you.” She says and ends the recording. She sighs thinking that maybe it won’t make a difference, but she hopes it does.

“Completely passed out.” It says as Hook sees that It is right, Regina is completely out, barely holding on for the end of his story before passing out on her armchair. He smiles at her completely relaxed face before stealing another bottle of rum from her shelf and leaving. “Now you are babysitting even the Evil Queen, haven’t you sunk low enough?’ It snarls as Hook takes a sip from his bottle, looking up at the dark sky.

He doesn’t recognize the stars here and the thought makes him stop for a second and really observe the shining points in the sky.

“And that is canis major”

“Seems overly complicated.”

“It’s not that hard, love. First, you look for the three brightest stars in the sky.”

“I can’t, too busy looking at you.”

“Don’t mock me, Milah.”

Her laugh.

Hook takes another sip of his drink.

“Don’t you have better things to do?” It snaps and the pirate starts humming his favorite sea chant, letting It rage alone. The Darkness’ words are barely background noise for him as he walks in the dark street looking at the few citizens still outside.

Many of them look in a hurry, probably to get to their houses, to their families. Their expressions and clothes tell Hook that the air must be cold, and he suspects that in a few minutes, there won’t be a single soul outside.

Then, like a beacon of light and warmth that gets stuck in the back of his throat, Hook sees Rumplestiltskin walking to the back of his shop, getting inside in a hurry.

“Suspicious much.” It says with a laugh and Hook cocks his head to the side, feeling again that familiar feeling. It feels like coming home, not to him but to It.

It feels like Camelot.

“But Rumplestiltskin has never gone to Camelot.” The thing says and Hook knows It is trying to push him to a certain direction.

He thinks of Emma’s cold shoulder and David’s words about hurting his daughter. He thinks of a heartbroken Regina and an angry Robin Hood.

Fuck it.

He follows the other Dark One to the Pawn Shop, but instead of the back door, he doesn’t hesitate at the entrance. He forces the lock more easily than he did with Regina’s house and hears the bell signaling that he got in.

“I guessed I didn’t need to make it clear that you are not welcome here.” Rumpelstiltskin says immediately, his form tense behind the counter making Hook scoff as he turns to the shelves of stuff, feeling their magical call in every single one. “What do you want, pirate?”

“I was bored, crocodile. Entertain me.” He says with a dark smile as he taps a snow globe that has an entire snowstorm trapped inside. The Crocodile scoffs.

“What about me ripping your other hand and making you eat it, is that entertaining enough?” He snarls and Hook chuckles at the bravado. He walks to another shelf, fascinated to see the snowstorm inside the snow globe stopping as he gets farther from it. “Get away from my son.” He says suddenly and that is surprising enough that Hook turns to the other.

“What?” He asks, the smile still on his lips and the thing laughs.

“Someone is jealous.” It says and Hook’s smile widens at seeing the Dark One frown.

“Scared Bae will be the one letting you go now?” Hook asks mockingly, satisfied at the other’s glare.

“I know what you did to him, pirate.” Rumpelstiltskin says and Hook doesn’t let his smile fall. “You are no better than me.” He says, now with a cruel smile of his own, and the Darkness cackles.

“No, I am better than you. And you know how I know that?” Hook says, his smile tense but still on his face, as he walks closer to the other. “Because I know you, my dear Crocodile.”

Rumpelstiltskin refuses to let himself cower before the captain, but Hook can see it in his eyes. He still is, and always will be just a coward.

“You see, it was easy to guess you lied about giving the dagger to your wife-…”

“I switched it, Belle has the real one now. You have nothing on me.” He snarls but Hook chuckles, amused.

“No, you didn’t.” He says without a single doubt in his mind. “And I don’t even need It to tell me that.” He continues making the Darkness laugh and Rumpelstiltskin glares harder. “I know you, so I know you don’t care about Belle.” Hooks says as if speaking to a child.

“You don’t get to say her name.” Rumpelstiltskin says through clenched teeth.

“I know you don’t care about Belle.” He repeats with an emphasis on her name just to see the other’s eyes fill with rage. “You only care about what you want. And you see, I have been having this strange feeling.” Hook says, making a show of frowning his eyebrows. “Something familiar, can you guess where is it coming from?” He asks and the other doesn’t answer, amusing him even more. “The Snow Queen.” Hook says and sees Rumpelstiltskin's shoulders drop minimally. “You know her, don’t you?” He asks, almost unable to contain himself from pulling the Rumplestiltskin’s leg too soon. He wants to savor this.

“If you can’t figure this out by yourself then you are more incompetent than I thought.” He answers and Hook laughs with the Darkness.

“Does she have anything to do with that Camelot thing you have in your vault?” He asks and the Dark One can’t contain his shock. “Oh, you thought I didn’t know about that? I can feel it from miles away, Crocodile.” His smile is predatory, with enough malice in it that Hook can guarantee that the other man can feel his amusement in catching him unprepared.

Rumpelstiltskin looks quickly to his safe, but Hook has no intention of taking it from him, at least not now.

“Are you sure?” It asks him, making the Dark One frown, and Hook cocks his head to the side at the memory invading his head.

“You have the Sorcerer’s hat.” Hook says out loud, a little shocked. “You are planning to get rid of your dagger.”  He continues and suddenly he wants it. He wants to go around the counter and open that bloody safe and take the hat, but he knows it must have protection spells all around it, and he can’t use his magic.

“Can’t or won’t?” It snarls at him.

“So what, a little bit of blood of a virgin and tears of the damned and you are free?” Hook asks with a snarl that makes Rumpelstiltskin smile.

“Now, why would I tell you?” He asks. “If It hasn’t told you yet then It must be sure you are incompetent and unable to do it.” He taunts and the Darkness stays quiet at the accusation, but Hook can see underneath it. He smiles again.

“You don’t know, do you?” He asks. “You don’t know the ingredients. Not all of them at least.” He guesses and, once again, can see the answer clearly in the man’s face.

“He’s a clever one.” It tells Rumplestiltskin, and his nemesis's torment is his own happiness.

“You are never going to do it. No Dark One has ever achieved it and you definitely won’t be the first, I will see to that.” Hook promises but he doesn’t see the apprehension he expected on the other’s face anymore.

“And what will you do? You are bound by something as idiotic as a promise to not use your magic.” He says, his lip curling. “Are you going to go cry to the heroes about it?”

“Stopping villains is what they do. They will find a way.” Hook answers, his tone sure and firm but Rumpelstiltskin smiles darkly.

“You tell them my secrets and I tell them yours, captain.” He says and Hook frowns slightly as It laughs. “What do you think your precious heroes are going to think about you sleeping with Zelena? I am sure Miss Swan is going to love to know she has something in common with the Wicked Witch.” He says and Hook sees red. He wants to raise his hook and run it through his throat until the blood suffocates him enough that he stops- “And what about all the other things you have done? I know of every bloodshed, every life you took, be it man, woman, or child. I can tell them about your baby brother or maybe I can tell them about what you did to Camelot and how you-…”

“And what if I am willing to bring you down with me?” Hook interrupts and now Rumpelstiltskin laughs with the Darkness, scoffing at his face. It is no longer on his side.

“Because I know you, my dear Captain.” He says. “And I know who you are. You aren’t this love-stricken puppy with tearful eyes and a guilty conscience. You are a ruthless pirate who will stop at nothing to get what he wants. A pirate who enjoys the looks of terror and the warmth of blood on your hand. A selfish pirate.” He snarls, every word like a nail in Hook’s coffin.

“You will never get what you want, I will see to that.” He repeats his vow, this time with more anger and determination but Rumpelstiltskin merely laughs.

“You haven’t been able to stop me until now.” The shop owner says with a light shrug. “I always get what I want.”

“He got you…” It says in a sing-song voice.

We will see about that.

Hook keeps glaring at the man until he leaves the shop and even then, the anger doesn’t leave him.

“Are you going to let him win?” It asks and Hook glares at It as well because he can sense the mirth in its tone. “There is still time to stop him, he doesn’t know the last ingredient.” It says and Hook thinks of the sudden interest the Darkness has shown their latest foe.

“The Snow Queen.” He says.

“Ingrid.” The thing tells him with a nod. “She is the only one that knows the last ingredient.”

“I can scare her off, make it impossible for the crocodile to get the information.” He says, his mind already trying to come up with something.

“Or… we could get it before him.” It says but Hook shakes his head.

“I have no interest in that.”

“Are you sure?” It says and Hook knows it is a bait, so he doesn’t bite it, but it doesn’t hinder the thing’s attempts. “What about what happened last time someone got your sword?”

“Emma has it safe.” He says, biting his tongue for even entertaining its line of thought.

“Has she? Because you two are not exactly on friendly terms.” It taunts but Hook really really doesn’t want to think about that.

“What are the other ingredients?” He asks instead and hears It groan in frustration.

“He can only do the ritual on a specific day and he needs to charge the hat and fill it with enough magic to start the process. It sucks in anything magical.” It explains and Hook tries to think, what will the Dark One do?

“He needs a big amount of magic, but I doubt he can trap anyone strong enough without any messes, so maybe he will try to invest in numbers…” Hook trails off.

“We are thinking of asking the Dark One to take us back home.”

“The fairies.” He concludes. “He is going to trap the fairies.”

“Finally, I hate those little things.” It says with contempt, but Hook shakes his head, his mind on Tinker Bell.

“I have to warn them.”

“You forgot, captain?” It says, stopping him. “You are in Rumplestiltskin’s hands, you can’t tell a thing to anybody.”

“Bloody hell…” He curses lowly. He can’t tell anyone what he knows or else…

But he can’t let Rumpelstiltskin have his way either.

He has to find a way to stop him.

Emma sighed as she closed another file of fruitless research. They had looked at these files maybe twenty times by now but her parent’s hopeful speeches as well as the light in Elsa’s eyes still hadn’t dimmed. She, on the other hand, could feel the spark of something at her fingertips and she swore she could smell burned paper near her. She wishes she had gone with Henry when Regina asked him to come to her house, maybe things were more interesting there.

“I feel like I have been asking too much of you.” Elsa says suddenly and Emma thinks that perhaps she had let her irritation show in her face, until she noticed that the queen was looking at her mother as she spoke.

Snow White shook her head slowly and put her hand on hers.

“Don’t worry, honey, we are glad to be able to help.”

“I don’t know…My sister postponed her wedding to help me, I don’t want anyone else to stop living their lives because of me.” She says and Emma understands her anxiety. The feeling of being too much.

“This is what we do, Elsa.” She answers even if she feels she is going to explode if she has to look at another page. “We are just missing that one-…”

“Hey mom, hey grandpa, hey grandma, her Elsa.” Henry says in a hurry, opening the door with a loud noise and getting upstairs before any of them could answer. She barely had time to see that he had his Fairytale book in his hands before he disappeared upstairs.

“Hey…” Emma says, a little confused, looking quickly at her parents before Regina walks in, slower than their son, closing the door behind her.

“Did you give him coffee again? I thought we agreed…” Emma started but Regina simply rolled her eyes.

“No, I didn’t. He is simply excited to be able to help me with something.” She explained, vaguely but Emma didn’t pry. She was glad that the other woman looked okay, it had been days without any news from her and Emma got even more worried to have never received an answer to the voicemail she left the other day, she was relieved when she asked to meet Henry earlier, glad she was opening up again.

“Ready for research, Regina?” David says with a sarcastic tone as he drops another file on the table and Emma is glad she is not the only one tired of this.

“Sure, tell me what to do.” The mayor answers readily and Emma raises an eyebrow at her.

“Since when do you like research?” She asks and can see Regina trying to come up with something before she sighs and looks around a little uncomfortably.

“I have been looking for ways to break the freezing curse. I looked through every spell book I have and I couldn’t find anything.” She says and Emma sighs, feeling the same defeated air surround the others in the room. “I thought that perhaps, I would have more luck if we could locate this Snow Queen and make her undo the spell.”

It makes sense but at the same time, it only puts more pressure on what they are doing. They have to find the Snow Queen as more lives depend on it.

“Okay, maybe you could give us more files.” Emma says, already feeling herself fry even more at the thought of more research.

“Files?” Regina asks.

“Yes, anything you have on the people during the curse. We are trying to find out more about the life of the Snow Queen while she-…” Emma is interrupted when boxes and boxes appear around them in a cloud of purple smoke.

“City records.” Regina says as a way of explaining as they start to open the boxes.

“These are pictures of us.” Snow says with a gasp showing Emma pictures of her leaving the school and Henry with his hand on hers.

“I had to make sure everything was going according to plan.” Regina says with a shrug making Emma roll her eyes.

“Emma!” Elsa suddenly shouts.

“What?” Emma asks as the other approaches her with a picture in hand. When Emma gets a look at it, she pauses.

In the picture, clearly from when Emma has just gotten to Storybrooke, she is at the ice cream shop talking with the Snow Queen.

“What the hell…” She trails off. “I don’t remember this.” She says with a tinge of panic.

She remembers the way the woman looked at her when they met, the familiar way in which she called her name.

“Looks like it’s not just your memories the Snow Queen tempered with.” Regina says and isn’t the thought terrifying? Emma knows everyone in this town has been cursed to forget things before but it never happened to her. Her job has always depended on her remembering faces and now this Snow Queen took something from her, it feels incredibly violating.

“Sydney took this, right?” Emma asks Regina and the queen nods a little hesitantly. “Then he must know something, maybe he saw something else.”

“I doubt it.” Regina says with a shake of her head. “I ordered him to tell me anything he found, if he had found something about the two of you he would have told me then.” She explains, her tone a little hushed but Emma thinks nothing of it because she is right. She doubts Sydney would have found something more than what is in the picture. If he did, nothing could have stopped the Snow Queen from erasing his memory too.

The only thing they got now is that the woman was here during the first curse already and that, for some reason, she erased Emma’s memories.

“Maybe she was scared that you would hinder her plans then.” David says with a shrug, but she thinks that there’s more to it. She can’t take the way the woman looked at her in the forest from her mind. Something about her eyes or tone of voice struck a chord in her, added to the puddle she has in her car, she can’t help but feel like there’s some connection that she is missing.

But she is going to find out.

Chapter Text

Emma sighs as she puts the box on the table in front of her. It is not big like the ones full of files back in the loft nor beautiful like the one she has seen inside Snow’s closet where she kept her precious items.

This box is small and simple, filled with the things she has sworn to leave behind but unable to let go of. It is a box with things from her old life.

She opens it slowly and feels her breath hitch at the sight of the picture of her and Neal on top of everything.

Gosh, she looks so young.

“Emma.” Regina says, her tone urgent, getting in the station and Emma startles, closing the box immediately.

“Yeah?” She says back leaving her office and seeing the other woman at the center of the empty sheriff station.

Looking through the city records hadn’t given them any more answers other than what they already know: The Snow Queen had been in the town since the first curse and made Emma and Elsa forget her existence. They are stuck in their investigation, so much so that Emma was tempted to look through her stuff, the reminder of how easily she can forget things makes her sentimental enough that she decided to dig through that cursed box at her table.

“I have found where the Snow Queen is hiding.” Regina says the thing she has been hoping to hear but doubted it would happen.

“What? How?” She asks surprised and for a second sees the hesitation on Regina’s face. She remembers the fiasco with Robin and shakes her head, she doesn’t want Regina to think that Emma is doubting her for even a second. She remembers Lily and vows not to make the same mistakes. “Where is she?” She asks and sees the other’s shoulders relax.

“At the woods. What do you think of ending this problem once and for all? Finally get some answers?” Regina asks with an excited smile and Emma can barely contain her own surge of adrenaline at the prospect of solving this once and for all, but she also knows this is how a target can easily get away.

“We should get back up.” She says instead and sees the other frown.

“We have the two of us, who else could be of help? Captain Guyliner?” Regina asks and Emma doesn’t even have it in her to roll her eyes at the mention of Hook because she is once again haunted by the fact that they haven’t talked just the two of them since the night they slept together. She has tried to convince her mom that it didn’t matter but the longer the pirate doesn’t try to approach her, the more she feels her heart hardening.

It's not like you looked for him either, her traitorous mind supplies. The fact is, the longer she spends without seeing him or talking to him, the memories of their night together gets overshadowed by his face contorted in pain when she hit him with her magic by accident.

The lights flick above her, but she tries to ignore it and focuses on the thing in front of her. She will feel better when she gets her win against the Snow Queen.

“Let’s go.” She tells Regina with a nod.

She needs a win.

Hook watches as Elsa rushes out of the loft where she was alone, the Darkness grunting a Finally in his ear and he has to agree, finally.

Hook has spent at least two full nights and a whole day standing in this spot, away but with a perfect view of the entrance of Snow White’s home, waiting for this exact moment. He knew it would be only a question of time before the Snow Queen decided to taunt Elsa and knew that, in the end, she would lead him to her.

“It is so much easier when you know how their mind works.” It says, pensive. “Closing the town line, cursing the citizens, making them wait. Maybe you two are more alike than you thought.” It says making him frown. He has never done anything like what the Snow Queen has done, and the Darkness laughs in the face of his confusion. “Don’t be coy, captain. Doesn’t matter the means, in the end, it’s all about the same thing: Revenge.” It says with a smile that stretches more than any normal person can do.

Hook is so distracted by what It is saying that he completely misses the person coming his way until he bumps into them.

“Hey.” He says, inexplicably angry, until he notices the one in front of him. “Tink.”

“Hook, where have you been?” She asks with a frown and Hook looks at where Elsa is quickly disappearing from his sight. “Hook.” Tink says catching his attention again. “I thought you were staying at Granny’s.”

“I am.” He lies. He hasn’t gone back there, too disheartened at seeing his bed again after being blessed with the view of Emma Swan there. He fears he might do something insane in case he goes back there and sees all the places she touched, something insane like looking for her and begging for forgiveness for whatever he did that made her leave him behind. No, it is better not to go back there.

“Well, Granny told me you haven’t set foot there in days and I know you have been banned from the Rabbit Hole.” Tink says with a raised eyebrow and Hook sighs when he sees that he lost sight of Elsa.

“You spent hours waiting for this opportunity and now you are going to lose it because you can’t get rid of a single fairy.”

“I don’t need sleep, Tink, going there is a mere formality.” He says hoping his tone leaves no questions. “And I don’t need a bar to get a good drink.” He says with a slow smile hoping to convey he has dirty secrets, but the woman is not impressed.

“What has gotten into you? Smee says he hasn’t seen you either.” She presses more and his smile falls.

How can he focus on the Jolly after knowing what Rumplestiltskin is doing?

“Just killing some time, love. You know I have plenty to spare.” He says and she finally sighs, giving up.

“I wanted to tell you that Blue is going to speak with Rumplestiltskin about taking us back home. I wanted to-…”

“No.” He interrupts her, terrified.

“Killian.” She says with another sigh, clearly expecting this fight already but he can’t.

“Please, Tink.” He says, interrupting her again. “Let me try to find a way first.”

“How? You can’t use your magic.” She says matter-of-factly making the Thing laugh in his ear at his uselessness.

“Then let me talk with the Dark One.” He tries but she scoffs.

“I don’t need to explain how that is a terrible idea, Killian.” She says and he grunts.

“If he notices that you are desperate, he is going to take advantage of you.” He says and she shakes her head.

“He-…”

“He didn’t change.” He says and the Darkness immediately tuts in his ear.

“You are in his hand, remember?” It says. “Careful with your words.”

“I know him longer than you.” Hook tells both of them. “Let me try to make a deal for you, I can make sure he doesn’t screw you over.” He explains and sees that Tink is almost convinced. She just needs a little push. “I don’t want to see another person I care about suffer in his hands, please, Tink.” He appeals and sees the fight leave her eyes completely.

“Oh, emotional manipulation. Always works.” It says with a laugh making Hook doubt his own sincerity for a second. He shakes his head slightly glad that Tink is looking up and doesn’t notice his movement, he doesn’t have the time for more questions. The fairy looks like is asking the heavens for an answer but in the end sighs and looks at him with hard eyes.

“I will give you this one shot. But you can’t screw this up for us, Killian. You know how much I want this, please.” She says and he nods with a relieved smile in his face.

“Now you just need a whole new plan to send the fairies through realms, like that is something anyone can do easily. After you find Elsa, of course.” It says with a shake of its head. Hook takes Tink's hand in his and kisses the back of it sending her his best smile.

“Thank you, and don’t worry, I will find a way.” He promises and sees her roll her eyes slightly. He leaves her in a hurry and hopes she thinks he is going to fix this immediately, but he has another thing he has to do first.

Hook gets inside the woods, the last place he saw Elsa before he completely lost sight of her, and sighs when he doesn’t see any sign of where she went.

“Wasn’t even kind enough to leave a trail of ice behind.” The Darkness says with a roll of eyes. Hook decides to close his eyes and tries to feel her magic, the chilling feeling that almost took Emma away before and that now has them stuck inside the town.

It takes a few seconds but he finally feels it, it is a little different so he suspects he might be a little late, maybe the Snow Queen has already gotten to her.

“You really think that that doesn’t count as using magic? You really think we can’t control you if you do just that?” It taunts him as he goes in the direction he found and Hook tries to ignore it. “You can’t do anything without our help.”

Hook finds Elsa kneeling on the ground with her hands stuck in ice while the Snow Queen stands proudly above her. He can see that the ice on Elsa’s hands gets tighter and tighter and he suspects it is activated by something.

“Villains do like to hear themselves talk, huh.” He says getting out of his hiding spot and interrupting the Snow Queen. The two blondes turn to him in surprise and Hook has to smile at the frown on the Snow Queen’s face.

“You.” She says squinting a little, recognizing him immediately.

“Made an impression, eh?” He says with a wink.

“You do seem to appear where I don’t expect you to.” She answers, cocking her head to the side.

“I would say the same. You are a little far from home, aren’t you, Ingrid?” He asks, his voice low enough he doubts Elsa can hear, keeping his eyes on the woman and if she is surprised that he knows her name, she doesn’t show it.

“What are you?” Ingrid asks after a few seconds of silence and Hook shows her his best predatory smile.

“Something you don’t want to piss off.” He answers. “I do have a few…enemies…in this town, I wouldn’t want to choose the wrong side if I were you.” He says, still conscious of Elsa behind him but he gets a feeling Ingrid is smart enough to understand his words.

“And I would be careful before making any threats.” She says back.

“Not a threat, love. A warning.” He says and the Queen looks at Elsa quickly before looking at him again.

“Then I will let you know I have no intention of taking any sides in any feuds in this town. I have my own goals, unrelated to anyone of your…interest.” She says and Hook wants to say that she is wrong because if she is planning on hurting anybody in this town then it is in his interest, but he is not a good person. He came here to ensure she doesn’t help Rumplestiltskin, Emma can handle the town.

“Just be careful about what you say to whom, you never know which secrets I might want to be kept hidden.” He says and the woman seems to not like his tone much as she takes a step closer to him. He does have a talent for annoying people.

“You might be an even bigger problem than I anticipated.” She says and Hook guesses that what tipped her over the edge was the feeling of receiving orders. Royals.

“I can guarantee that I am bigger than you expect.” He says with a smirk, taking one step closer to her. “So much so that I doubt you can take it.” He whispers to her and sees her frown. The Darkness laughs in his ears and he lets it flow a little. Hook hears Elsa gasp behind him, the sound of shackles getting more frantic but he keeps his focus on the woman in front of him.

“What are you?” She asks again.

“Something you want to keep pleased.” They answer this time. “You remember the feeling?” They ask to her confusion, and they have all the pleasure in the world in explaining what they mean. “Of your sister’s cold body. Unmoving. Frozen. Dead.” They say and the other’s composure finally breaks. She raises her hand, magic flowing through her easily, but they give her no time to attack, they are on her in a second, and put their hand in her throat, choking her slightly.

Once again they are rewarded with a shocked look as she puts her hand on his wrist, freezing it to make them let her go but they don’t budge.

“I told you, dearie. I am something you don’t want to piss off, something you want to keep pleased.” They say slowly making sure she pays attention to every word. “Don’t go babbling to the wrong person and we can keep up the civil act.” Tell me what the last ingredient is, his mouth almost says but Hook keeps it closed. No, he doesn’t want that. If he learns what the last ingredient is, then the Darkness can easily tell it to Rumplestiltskin.

“Fool! Don’t you want to be free?” It screams at him as he lets the woman go.

Does he want freedom? More than anything in the world. But freeing himself from Excalibur won’t free him.

“I hope I made myself clear.” He says, weaker now, to the other woman as she rubs a hand on her throat.

“Like ice.” She says before disappearing in a cloud of snow. Hook stumbles in place feeling the energy leave him before he remembers the locked woman behind him.

“Elsa.” He says, turning and kneeling in front of her, seeing her shackles still in place.

“What…” She starts but trails off when he raises his hand in her direction. She flinches in place before grunting in pain as the chains get tighter.

“She is scared of you.” It says and he can see it in her eyes that it is true.

Fear, he thinks, the shackles get stronger as she gets more scared.

“Elsa, I am not going to hurt you, okay.” He tells her and sees her looking him up and down, still guarded.

“You know her.”  Elsa says, her voice trembling a little and Hook curses himself for letting her see that but he needed to use that opportunity, he doesn’t know when he will get a chance to talk to Ingrid again, and he had to make sure she doesn’t help the Crocodile in the future.

“No, I don’t know her.” He says but still sees the distrust in her eyes. “I-…I am a little like you. I also have problems with my magic.” He admits, ignoring the indignant screams the Thing makes in his ear. “If I am not careful, it can consume me.” Hook sees that that seems to have some kind of effect on Elsa as she looks at him a little more openly now, so he takes a deep breath. “My magic is a little like fear. It can control me and how I act. It can influence my decisions. It can get me stuck.” He says looking at the shackles on the woman’s hands. “Don’t you want to save your sister? Help the people that are helping you?”

“I-…” Elsa trails off, looking down. “She is stronger than me.” She says, her voice small. Elsa and Ingrid have the same magic, but the older woman clearly has more control over hers, maybe it is because of her age, or maybe it’s just because of what she did. It is much easier to let it control you if you don’t care anymore.

“It’s okay to be scared of her, Elsa. It’s okay to be scared of me.” Hook says. “But you can’t be scared of yourself. You can’t let your fears, or your powers, control you. If you want to find your sister, if you want to defeat the Snow Queen, then you have to trust yourself. You have to believe in yourself.” He says and Elsa nods, slowly, but her eyes no longer shimmer, and suddenly, her shackles disappear.

“Thank you.” She tells him when he helps her get up, earnestly and he shakes his head.

“I knew you could do it, love.” He tells her.

“She didn’t go far.” It says and Hook notices that he can still feel the Snow Queen. She is with someone else, some gray and the brightest light he has ever seen in his life.

Regina and Emma.

“Ready to be the hero, Elsa?” He asks the woman and leads the way.

What matters is that he managed to do it, Rumpelstitlskin’s plan got delayed a little, but to make sure everything goes his way he still has to find a way to help the fairies.

“It’s a trap.” Emma says with a low curse as she sees the Snow Queen standing in front of them.

She followed Regina to the middle of the woods, unwilling to ask how she found out where they were going. After what felt like walking in circles, finally they found something, but instead of catching the villain by surprise, they found her waiting for them.

Just like the other times, Sarah Fisher (if that was even her name), looked composed, her eyes showing that uncomfortable familiarity with Emma, but her hand was rubbing her neck slightly and Emma could red marks forming there.

“It doesn’t matter.” Regina says with a scowl, a fireball forming in her hand but when she throws it in the direction of the other woman, the ice magic puts out the fire before it reaches her.

“Thank you, for bringing me what I want.” The Snow Queen says raising her hand and suddenly, in her hand appears the hand mirror Emma thinks belongs to Regina.

“Give me back my mirror, you-…” Regina starts but the other interrupts her.

“No.” She says raising her hand, chocking Regina.

“What…” Regina starts but then she does the same to her. For a second she feels helpless, is this how a Savior should feel? Should act?

Walk directly into what was obviously too good to be true? Fall for a stupid trap and then lose without even trying to fight? She tries to call her magic but, even if she feels the fire in her arms, the lack of oxygen makes it impossible for her to focus enough to put it in her hand. Black spots start to appear in her vision, and she starts thinking that maybe this is it. Then, the Snow Queen is hit with a blast of magic that makes her fly back and let go of her control over Regina and Emma.

Emma gasps as she recovers her balance and turns to see Elsa with a closed face walking to stand ahead of them.

“You are conquering your fear.” The Snow Queen says but she doesn’t look worried, surprised yes, but no apprehension in her face. It worries Emma even more. “Good.” She says then her eyes flicker and Emma turns to see Hook coming behind Elsa. What is he doing here? “You are keeping dangerous company.” The villain says lowly, raising her hand to her own throat again. “I already got what I came here for.” She says and then she disappears.

Emma wants to be mad that once again the woman escaped them, but she is actually glad, they don’t know enough about her to find a way to defeat her. Coming here was a mistake.

“What are you doing here?” She asks with more bite than she intended but Hook doesn’t look shocked at her words, simply raising an eyebrow.

“I saw Elsa coming to the woods in distress and came to help.” He answers curtly, she tries to look into his eyes, but he is completely closed off to her. Well deserved. “What did she take?” He asks and it is a valid question as Emma is still not sure what happened.

“She took…Regina’s mirror?” Emma says, with a tilt of question at the end, looking at the mayor to confirm if she understood correctly what happened but Regina is not looking at her, and is instead looking down and crossing her arms.

“I don’t know what she wanted.” She says but Emma can tell it is a lie. Automatically she looks at Hook and they exchange a look of understanding that Regina is hiding something. It happens so fast and so easily that Emma looks away, clearing her throat.

Doesn’t matter if it has been days since she last saw the pirate, or if they are on unsure waters now, they understand each other and are capable of communicating without words as if they have known each other for years.

Emma decides to interpret the fluttering in her chest that she feels at that realization as fear.

“Are you okay?” Emma asks Elsa and she nods with a little smile in answer.

“Hook saved me.” She says sending a thankful look at the man and Emma can see that he is shocked to receive such credit.

“Barely, love. You saved yourself.” He says and now it is a little harder to convince herself that the fluttering in her chest is anything but fondness, so she runs her fingers through her hair and starts walking back to where she parked her car, hearing the others following closely behind.

“I…” Regina says when they reach the car but she makes no move to get inside. “I will take a walk.” She says making Emma frown. Definitely hiding something.

“I will accompany you.” Hook says and Emma sighs in relief, if it is because that means she won’t be stuck in such a small space with him or if it is because that means he can get the truth out of Regina, she isn’t sure and is unwilling to find out.

“No need.” Regina tries.

“I insist.” Hook says and the look he sends her tells that he won’t stand down, so the Queen eventually nods.

“Elsa?” Emma asks and the woman nods, getting inside the car. Emma sends one last look in the direction of the pirate and the queen before driving her car away.

She tries to take her mind away from the pirate and the Snow Queen and Regina’s secrets and how she failed again, making her mind go back to the box she left at her table at the station.

If she can’t open the box tightly closed in her heart with Killian’s name on it, the least she can do is face the one telling the story of her beginnings. Maybe, seeing her past mistakes will finally get her head straight and make her remind herself of all of the reasons she should stop thinking about the pirate.

She can only hope but, for the first time in a while, she has a feeling that the hope will be useless.

Chapter Text

“Regina.” Hook calls as the queen walks ahead of him, not looking back. She opens the door of her house and at least has the decency of not trying to close it in his face as he follows her to her bar where she starts pacing around, her hands in her hair. “Regina” He repeats.

“It was a trap, of course it was a trap.” She mumbles and he doubts it is for him to hear.

“The Snow Queen made a trap for you?” He asks slowly and she finally stops walking turning back to him. He is not sure what Regina and Swan were doing in the woods nor why Regina is looking so…

“I don't know what she is planning, I don’t know what she wants.” She says with a shake of her head, clearly frustrated. “I don’t know what she wants with Sydney.” She says making him frown.

“Who is Sydney?” He asks and she sighs as if explaining to him is a chore.

“He was…he was inside my mirror.” She explains but he frowns harder.

“Why?” He asks and she stops, the guilty look on her face intensifying.

“Because I trapped him there.” She answers finally and now he is the one that stays staring at her for a few more seconds as the Darkness has the time of its life laughing.

“You trapped someone inside a mirror?” He asks slowly, just to make sure he understands what she is saying.

“It wasn’t the first time.” It says with mirth, showing him the story of the genie hopelessly in love with the queen who he thought was much more innocent than she really was. Hook sighs and looks around when he gets the whole picture of their relationship.

“Regina…Why did you trap him? Again?” He asks now and she doesn’t question how he knows that now and grunts turning her back to him.

“I needed help to find the Snow Queen.” She answers.

“Isn’t that what the heroes are for?” He asks a little frustrated. David has told him that, for a few days now, the heroes have been stuck doing research on leads on the Snow Queen and Hook definitely doesn’t envy them. The saving has and always will be the heroes’ job. What he was doing to stop Rumplestiltskin was his problem, but defending the town, was definitely the Charmings’ and he didn’t doubt they would find a way.

“Well, they were taking too long.” Regina says with a roll of her eyes. “Who knows what that Icy Bitch is doing while they are stuck looking through old records…” She says.

“Okay, so she is playing with them, isn’t that how it always goes with villains?’ Hook says matter-of-factly.  “The heroes get into a cat-and-mouse chase with the villain and when it looks like all hope is lost, the heroes win and the villain loses. That’s how the story always goes.”

“The villain always loses.” Regina says seemingly more in distress than before. “And that’s the problem isn’t it?”

“Regina, I don’t know what your point is.” He says finally when she doesn’t elaborate.

“I needed to find a way to save Renee.” She says, her eyes a little wide, ripping at the seams and it takes a little time for Hook to remember who she is talking about.

“You managed to slow down the effects of the curse, Regina, what else could you-…”

“Anything!” She snaps, finally breaking. “I have to do anything I can to save that woman, so he can see that-…” Regina stops herself, with a sigh that almost sounds like a sob before she turns around.

Robin Hood, Hook finally understands. She wants to prove to Robin Hood that she is good, that she changed, that she is no longer-…

“The person who burned a little kid inside a locked house. No longer the man who relished in the screams of the citizens of Camelot. No longer the man who took and gave everything to Zelena just to feel Dark Magic fluttering inside of you.” It snarls.

“That’s not how it works. You can’t…force things…you can’t make him see that you have changed.” He says but she shakes her head.

“I almost got her.” She mumbles. “I can-…”

“No. Listen to me, Regina, this isn’t the way.” Hook tries, talking a little louder and the mayor turns her glare to him.

“And what is the way, captain? Standing by the sidelines and simply watching, hoping for scraps of affection in their free time?” She snarls, intending to hurt and Hook feels his lips curling before he takes a deep breath, calming his temper. Regina is lashing out because she is the one hurting. “What have you done with all that power and strength, huh? Followed Charming around like a puppy and licked Emma Swan’s hand hoping for attention?! I am doing what I can do, I am doing what I am good at, which is more than what you have done!”

“She is right! You know she is! Are you really helping? Did you do enough to stop Rumpelstiltskin? You lie, telling yourself you are doing what you can but you know you could be doing more! You should be doing more! You don’t want Rumpelstiltskin to know what the last ingredient is? Kill Ingrid and he will never know! You can solve your problems so easily if you weren’t a coward-…”

“No, killing her will solve nothing!” Hook snaps curtly to It. If he kills Ingrid, he knows things will change, he can barely stand the slight tension in David’s form since what happened to the Merry Men, and he doesn’t know if he can survive seeing more disappointment on the man’s face.

Swan. He won’t survive if she….

Hook sighs with a shake of his head, No, his plan will work, he just has to…

He looks up and is confused for a second when he sees that Regina has lost all color on her face and has a horrified look in her eyes, staring straight at him.

“Ooooh, she knows you are lost.” It laughs, taunting, and Hook curses lowly at his lack of attention to the place around him, without realizing he spoke out loud what should have been only in his head. He can’t even begin to imagine what she thinks of him now.

“Regina.” He says taking one step forward but the other takes one back and it hurts more than her biting words from before, so he stops and looks down, clenching his jaw. Suddenly, she lets out an ugly laugh with a sad smile fixated on her face.

“There’s no redemption, is there?” She asks with a shake of her head. “There’s no getting away from it, is there?”

“Never.” It answers.

“There is…there has to be or else…” He trails off, now his own voice sounding a little shaky and a single tear falls from Regina’s eye. He failed her, he promised he would try to give her…hope? Something. And instead, she got the first-row seat to his own descent to madness.

He holds himself back against the instinct to clean the tears from her face, disgusted at the feeling of the Darkness begging for her to get closer, to feel It in her veins, to be inside her.

He is the one to take a step back this time, but she doesn’t notice his movement, and he can see her determination forming in her eyes.

“I will change it, I will make him change it.” She says and he doesn’t know what she means but he can’t stay here anymore. Not with her magic singing to him, not with his magic clogging his lungs and the voices ringing in his ears.

He turns and leaves the house, not looking back to see if she follows him.

He needs…

JollyLiamMilahDavidEmma.

He needs a drink.

Emma sighs watching again the scenes in front of her. There’s no mistaking it.

The kid on the screen takes the camera that is filming and there’s a bit of scuffle before a woman takes it from his hands, her words reprimanding but also gentle.

“Emma, is that you?” Her mother asks, her voice caring so much, sadness over what she is seeing and all that she missed but also a little wonder at seeing her daughter as a kid.

“Are you missing the part where she’s with the Snow Queen?” Regina snaps, her temper has been shorter since the trap in the woods and Emma hadn’t managed to understand what happened then yet.

She opened the damned box and found the old tape, she only decided to watch it so she could take the whole thing out of her mind but instead found a lead more telling than anything they had found so far in the records. The Snow Queen in the images of her childhood.

The woman has been playing with her memories for longer than she expected, and the thought is violating and devastating. How dare this woman take something from her?

“Emma, you knew her before you came to Storybrooke?” Her father asks and Emma can’t even be mad at him for asking this since his eyes shimmer dangerously with the same emotions as her mother. She doesn’t know what to do with them like this.

“Apparently, my run-in with her in town wasn’t the only memory she erased. All this time in this foster home, or whatever that place was, it’s gone.” She says the truth, she doesn’t even recognize the other kid on the video. Judging by her appearance she would say she is thirteen or fourteen, maybe right after the Lily-fiasco. She might not have many good memories of her childhood but at least she had them, until this woman took that away from her.

“Look, I just don’t understand how she even ended up in this world.” Belle says beside her husband. They called an emergency meeting at the station and made sure all the important people were present, they needed all the help they could get.

All but one, her mind supplies and she tries not to linger on it, focusing on the people on the room instead of the one that isn’t here.

“We were hoping Gold could tell us that.” Emma says looking at the shop owner. “You spent more time trying to get here than anyone. How the hell did she do it?” She asks.

“Considering the time I spent on the same task, I would love to know.” Gold answers, his stare fixated on the woman’s image frozen on the screen.

“Does it really matter how she got to Emma?” Regina says, her arms crossed. “I mean, shouldn’t we be more concerned about why? Obviously, she needed her for something. But what?” She is right, they should focus on what she wants with her but then it comes back to their initial question: What is the Snow Queen's goal?

“Well, we know she’s hiding somewhere in the North Woods.” David says with a nod at Emma. It is more of a hunch considering it is where they confronted the woman last, but it is what they have. “We combed every inch of her shop, we tore apart her house.” David continues and Emma remembers well how frustrating it had been to find nothing there.

“She must have cleared everything out days before.” She says. “Which means she must be hiding something, but where?”

“What about her ice-cream truck?” Henry suddenly says from his place resting on the wall. She had forgotten she had allowed him to be here while they discussed this, it seemed important to let him feel included in these things since the last couple of days he looked a little obsessed over his book and the library and she thinks he needs some time away from them. She had jotted it as just his way of teenage rebellion, the short answers and the time spent alone in his room, but when he told her he was working part-time at Gold shop she started to suspect there was something more going on. 

“Snow Queen has an ice cream truck?” She asks.

“I’m a kid, I notice these kind of things.” Henry answers with a little sass that reminds Emma too much of her and Regina, he really is their kid.

“Then we split up into groups, we search the town, the woods. Now we are looking for an ice cream truck.” David says with a little shake of his head as if not even he can believe the absurdity of what he is saying. “Regina, Emma, you take west.” He instructs and they nod. “Gold, you are with me and Neal for the east.” He continues and Emma looks at the other man, only now noticing how quiet Neal was during their whole discussion. Every time they have one of these meetings to discuss villains or a crisis, Neal always looks the most uncomfortable in the room, so much so it looks like he is the one who didn’t grow up with this magic thing. Perhaps being a hero has never been his goal.

“I think we all know I work best alone.” Gold says, receiving a little raise of eyebrow from Neal that reminded Emma too much of Hook.

Not now, she told her treacherous brain, she had more things to worry about than the fact she hadn’t seen him since that day in the woods. Or the fact she hadn’t really talked with him since they…

“No time to argue with that. Belle, how are you at tracking?” David asked the librarian, and she looked taken aback by the question.

“Uh, actually, I think I’ll be more helpful at the library.” Belle answers. “Maybe I can dig something up on the Snow Queen.”

“I would like to come with you, Belle, if that’s okay.” Elsa says, standing up and Emma isn’t surprised she wants a quieter company. The blond has been tense ever since her last encounter with the Snow Queen and even if she had been reassured that she was okay she could see that whatever happened between the two of them still haunted her.

She watches the group starting to disperse and sighs, getting up, she rubs her mother’s shoulders as a goodbye and goes to the door, with Regina at her back, and blames her tiredness for the fact she doesn’t see him entering, coming face to face with his chest when it’s already too late.

“Swan.”

“Hook.” Emma says with a sigh looking at his impossibly blue eyes.

He looks up and notices everyone gathered at the station, if it bothers him to see that everyone has been called here and he wasn’t, he doesn’t show it, but again, when has she ever been able to tell what he is thinking?

“Hook.” Her father says, also noticing the pirate, his smile inviting. “We are looking for an ice cream truck, why don’t you go with Regina and Emma?” He says, with no further explanation, making the pirate frown a little but nods nonetheless.

Emma sighs, ready to dismiss the suggestion but the encouraging look her mother sends her way is too much to deny.

“Let’s go.” She concedes and walks around him trying her best not to touch him. She doesn’t know how he does it, but every time she comes close to Killian it is like there’s fire and ice in her veins and the longer she passes without seeing him, the worse the feeling gets and she is scared that someday she will explode and die right there and then, or worse, confess something she doesn’t want to.

They make their way through the street and Emma pretends she doesn’t notice the lights flicking above them as they walk, taking deep breaths to keep herself focused on the Snow Queen.

Hook feels numb, like the decision to go to the station wasn't his own, but it’s not the Darkness guiding him either, it’s something else. He just knows that Regina’s words and situation kept replaying in his head and he desperately wanted to forget everything: the hat, the dagger, the Snow Queen, the Evil Queen, everything. He wanted to curl up in his cabin at the Jolly Roger and simply lay there for at least another hundred years, but he couldn’t even do that.

Hook was never a coward, but the sight of his destroyed ship seems to mock him so much as if it represents all the hopes Regina talked about, the definite proof he will never run away from it, from what he is.

The rum worked as much as it did in the last centuries, which was nothing at all, and he was left with only one desperate option. One last sliver of hope as he felt himself drifting away.

He wanted to see Emma.

And then his feet took him to the station, where he hoped to see her alone, to say what, he didn’t know. He hoped that simply seeing her would mend something in his soul, but then he got there, and everyone was there.

He looked at Gold and thought of the fairies he promised to save but forgot about in his self-pity, he looked at Regina and thought of her mistake trying to do some good and he looked at Emma and thought…

Bloody hell, she is more beautiful than I remembered.

They found the ice cream truck, whatever it meant, staying in silence the whole way, the air filled with tension. Only Regina and Swan exchanged just a couple words now and then and Hook didn’t know if there was tension between them too or if Regina was defensive in her guilt, but the mayor definitely avoided Hook’s stare.

The truck had nothing special, only when they got inside did they notice the locked cabin, but with a simple slash from his hook, the thing opened and they could see piles of files inside.

Regina left to call the others while Hook helped Emma take the papers outside, and she sat at a log to look through them.

He looks at the Evil Queen steps away from them, with her communication device in her hand, and notices he finally got the moment alone with Emma he wanted before but he doesn’t feel like his soul has been mended. Perhaps he put too much hope in this.

A sharp intake of breath at his side makes him look at Emma to see that the papers in her hands show what looks like children’s drawings.

“What is that?” He asks softly and Emma startles at the sound of his voice, almost as if she had forgotten he was there.

“Drawings.” She answers the obvious and then clears her throat. “Drawings I made.” She says and now he steps to take a closer look at the papers in her hand and smiles at the picture he sees. These are pieces of Emma’s childhood. “These are…” She trails off, showing more papers, more drawings, and a few papers with scores on the top of them. Hook looks for a few more seconds before he notices the slight tremble in Swan’s hands as she stares at the papers in her hands.

“What is it, Swan?” He asks, the same tone as before, and now she sighs, looking quickly at him before looking down again.

“We found out a tape, showing the Snow Queen in…in one of my foster homes.” She says and he frowns, not really understanding. She must notice his expression because she looks at him and scoffs a little. “Right...uh…tapes are like…moving images, recorded so people can watch it later, and…foster homes are where they put orphan kids, it’s supposed to be more of a home than an orphanage.” She explains and the act of talking seems to calm her a little and he nods at her explanation.

“In the Enchanted Forest, we just throw the kids from the harbor and forget about it.” He says making her laugh a little, the sound a little startled, and he smiles as the tension leaves her shoulders. “So, the Snow Queen knew you?” He asks, bringing them back when a few seconds pass and she nods.

“Not only knew, judging by…this.” She says shaking the papers in her hands. “She…she kept all of this…” She trails off again, a small frown on her face and Killian can see there’s more to it.

“What?” He presses but she shakes her head.

“It’s stupid.” She mumbles. “It happened too long ago.”

“Perhaps, but wounds that are made when we’re young tend to linger.” He says, more honest than he ever planned to be.

“How would you know?” Emma snaps back and he doesn’t take offense at her words, he knows how she acts when she thinks she is cornered.

“Believe it or not, I was once a child.” He says, keeping his tone light, and sees her send a little apologetic look his way for her tone, before looking down again.

“Yeah, like a million years ago.” She says, her tone gentler now and a small smile on the corner of her lips, making him chuckle.

 “It’s more like two hundred.” He answers finally sitting beside her and is glad she doesn’t move away. He remembers Regina’s face as she stepped back and he doesn’t know if he could handle her doing the same.

He looks at the paper in her hands and after a little hesitation, she hands it to him. He looks at the drawings of what appears to be a happy family of two as well as cards of happy birthday and happy Mother’s day. Something clicks in his head. “Are you upset she took this from you?” He asks, referring to the memories of this apparent happy time, and looks up to see the shocked look on Emma’s face.

“It’s stupid.” Emma says looking down at the drawings in his hand again. “She is clearly evil.”

“That doesn’t mean she can’t care.” He says keeping his eyes on her now. “That doesn’t mean this wasn’t special.” He raises the drawings a little. “She took something special from you, it’s okay to be upset over not remembering it.” He explains.

She doesn’t look up at his words, but he knows she is listening, her eyes fixated on the papers.

Eventually, she slowly takes one of the drawings from his hand and Killian can’t help but smile at the sight of the sailing ship drawn with the simple forms of a child.

“In…in Neverland you said you could hear the Lost Boys too.” She says surprising him. He didn’t think she would remember something like that. “Can I ask…what happened?” She asks and her tone is so light he could have missed it in the small breeze. It doesn’t even occur to him to not answer her, not when she asks him like that.

“My mother passed when I was just a small lad, I barely remember her. My father…” He trails off and swallows. “He wasn’t there when he should have been.” He answers simply, an understatement, and looks up to see Swan watching him intently, trying to read what he isn’t saying, and he prays that she can’t see what he has done in his eyes.

“You were thrown off the harbor?” She asks, finally, her tone light and he lets out a surprised chuckle at the dark joke.

“It was a million years ago.” He answers, imitating her accent, and sees her chuckle before her smile turns a little sad and he is desperate to take that look away from her face. “Maybe she did care, maybe that’s why she is here.” He turns the conversation back to the villain at hand and Emma blinks a little, trying to follow him before nodding.

“But then what is her connection to Elsa?” Emma asks.

“Maybe she cares about her too.” He answers with a shrug and Emma frowns, not convinced.

“So, what? She did all of this out of love?” She asks and Hook thinks about his centuries spent traveling realms and always having to come back to Neverland, and he looks up, looking at the Evil Queen, who killed the one she loved the most to enact a curse. Both of them, seeking revenge over the same thing.

“Isn’t it always about love?” He asks and Emma frowns. Suddenly David and Baelfire walk through the woods meeting Regina in front of the truck, and Baelfire finds them right away with his eyes. His light frown at the two of them sitting together is enough to fill Hook with shame and he stands up giving the papers back to Swan.

“Whatever it is, love,” He says turning back to Emma, unable to leave yet. “I know you will figure it out.” He says, his tone sure as he walks to the group.

Emma will figure out because she is the Savior, but she is also more than that.

Now that he is sure the Darkness is not bothering him, he is even more certain it is because of her, and without Its shouts in his head, he understands how stupid it is of him to try to solve things alone. He has no idea how to help the fairies but maybe Emma might help him.

Doing things alone has done nothing to him so far, so he is decided to do things differently, he will ask for help, Rumplestiltskin’s blackmail be damned.

When Emma looked at him earlier, she saw something, and he wants to believe in that like David had told him he should. It lies and tricks to get him to do what It wants, and either he does things alone or kills Ingrid or frees himself of his sword, it will have all been because of Its influence. Asking Emma Swan for help will be his own choice.

They reunite at the loft as Elsa explains about the book she found at library showing her family tree, and the discovery of not only the Snow Queen being her aunt, but also that Ingrid’s and Elsa’s mother’s other sister had some bizarre similarity to Emma.

This added to the strange paper from another realm she found in the middle of the things from the ice cream truck, that Elsa explained to her showed a prophecy about sisters and Emma, the picture of what Ingrid wanted was forming and it was even more degenerate than they had initially thought.

Then things took an even more dramatic turn when Belle came running into the loft, apologizing to Elsa and retelling the story of the mirror she saw and what it meant. Finally, they have the answers to Ingrid’s motives and means, and suddenly they are in a run against the clock to stop her before another curse hits the town.

With all the pressing matter at hand, why does her brain keep going back to the conversation in the woods? How could she have forgotten how easy things were with Killian? How he understood her, sometimes even before she was ready to admit it, how he always seemed like he knew what to say?

How someone who has been hurt and lived as long as Killian has, is still able to open up to her with just one question?

His mother died before he could remember, and his dad wasn’t there. She holds the information close to her heart where she keeps all the little pieces of information Killian gave her of his past.

“Okay, so some kind of manipulation trick?” Her mother says, bringing her out of her head, and sees everyone turning to Regina as she frowns, pensive.

“An illusion spell, maybe?” She asks, turning to Hook but looking away before he turns to her making Emma frown. She doesn’t know why, but she can sense there’s some kind of tension between the two of them and she tries to pretend she doesn’t feel the pang of jealousy at that. Maybe something happened between them? Maybe they…

She shakes her head.

“She is going to curse the town, right? Again?” Neal says, frowning. “That’s what they always do, isn’t it? Curse everyone in town?” His tone is aggressive, and Emma feels like it isn’t something simply as panic over their current situation.

“We will figure it out.” David says, trying to calm him down, but his voice is a little more strained than it normally is.

“This Shattering Sight-thingy, whatever it is, almost made Belle kill my father, I am sorry if I can’t keep calm.” Neal says and sighs, running his hand over his face.

“We are trying to figure it out-…” Her mother starts but Neal interrupts her.

“Figure what out? One of you pissed her off and now she is going to take revenge on the whole town for it.” He says.

“That’s not fair, Neal.” Snow White says, a little reproach in her voice but Neal only scoffs.

“It never is, is it? That’s what magic does, twists people’s heads so they think they have the right to curse people.” He says raising his arm indicating Regina, who doesn’t look happy at the comment, but he continues, turning to Belle. “Makes people hurt the ones they care about, makes them care more about it than them, and then it makes them…” He turns to Hook and the words die in his mouth, the air leaving the room as the tension fills the place. But nothing snaps, at least not out loud, instead, Neal shakes his head and leaves, closing the door more delicately than Emma expected considering his mood.

“That was dramatic.” Regina mumbles, trying to sound unaffected but misses. Emma looks down at her own hands and remembers Hook’s burned face.

“Magic ruined his life.” She remembers Neal saying and she realizes how selfish she is being for…for wanting this when she can barely get herself together, can barely get her magic under control.

“At least now we have something more.” Emma says, clearing her throat and getting them back on track. “She is planning on using this mirror and was watching me for longer than we thought. We know her connection to Elsa, and that she plans to, somehow make us…replace her dead sisters.” She summarizes. “Let’s be on our toes and watch out for her.”

The rest of the people in the room nod but she still feels the tension on her shoulders, and it feels like every breath she takes makes the light above her flicker and-

“Swan.” The word goes through the static in her head as efficiently as a slap on her face, still strung tight from tension, she feels like the touch of metal on her elbow is going to make the light above her finally explode, so instead she gasps taking a step back, untangling her arm from the hook.

She stares, wide-eyed at Killian, but he keeps his eyes down where she was, and it takes a second longer for her to realize the voices around her stopped, looking up to see everyone staring at them. She doesn’t know if he notices the commotion she ended up causing, keeping his stare low, and the light above her flickers out without any of the fanfare she expected, almost as if it was a normal occurrence.

Emma refuses to see what Killian will look like when he finally looks up at her, so she turns to the stairs without another word. She climbs three steps before she hears the door opening and closing, softer than how Neal did it and even more discreet than how the light flickered out.

She allows herself to look back at the room now that Killian is gone and finds Elsa’s eyes looking back at her, impossibly understanding.

Chapter Text

The Darkness laughs a little more as Hook takes another sip of his flask, glaring at the waves in front of him as if they are to blame for what happened.

“Did you see the look on her face?” It asks for the hundredth time even if It already knows the answer. No, he didn’t. The second Emma stepped back from his hold, Hook refused to look up, to look at her face at that time would be nailing his coffin once and for all, and he couldn’t bear that.

If he saw the terror, the fear, the disgust, or whatever the other sentiment that made her gasp at the feel of the metal of his hook on her arm, it would kill him.

“What did you think before? Oh yeah, she sees something in me.” The Thing says, mocking. “So pathetic. Where is that power of love now? Where is your Savior now?”

Hook shakes his head and stands up, he has to finish what he started.

The fairies. He must find a way to save the fairies before they fall into Rumpelstiltskin’s hands.

“And then what? She has your sword, can you really trust her with that?”

The surer way would be to take them back to their realm, the little pocket inside the Enchanted Forest where the fairies lived, but he doesn’t have any magic beans.

“You are going to ignore that just like you ignore the lies that the little prince of Tirulia told you? How much longer are you going to ignore the fact that you don’t belong here?”

He doubts the fairies are willing to cast a Dark Curse, so that doesn’t leave him with many options on how to travel between realms. Maybe if he had something from another realm, some connection…

“How did Rumpelstiltskin get the Sorcerer’s Hat?” He asks, receiving no answer. He turns to the Thing sitting beside him to find Nimue staring back at him. In the night, without almost any light at the harbor, her reptilian skin almost shines.

“We match.” She says softly, forcing his glamour down, showing half of his neck consumed by the darkness like her, her touch delicate as a feather.

“How did Rumpelstiltskin get the Sorcerer’s Hat?” He repeats and her fingers tighten up on his neck as her stare turns to a glare.

“And what will you do with that information?” She asks with a snarl.

“I don’t need your cooperation, I can get what I want, I did it before.” He answers, his tone flat, making her growl. He closes his eyes as her fingers tighten even more on his neck.

“So what? You stop Rumpelstiltskin and then what? You don’t get what you want! Look what happened to Regina! What happened back there is just the start of them turning their backs on you!”

The Apprentice. He sees in the memory that is not really his, taking it from Its strong grip. He lived in the manor on the outskirts of the town.

“And now he is dead. What good does that do to you?” Nimue says.

“He is not dead, he is just trapped inside the hat.” He corrects, opening his eyes and she raises her hand to his cheek, pulling him closer to her.

“So what? How long do you plan to keep this charade up? How long are you going to keep lying to yourself?  Look at the Jolly, have you done anything for her ever since you said you would? Look at Regina, have you helped her like you said you would?” She snarls. “You can’t help anyone, you aren’t built for that.”

“I am finishing what I started.” He says, his tone still firm.

“What you started three hundred years ago was a promise to give Milah’s justice to what was done to her!” Nimue snaps.

“I don’t have time for this.” He says but makes no move to stand up.

“No, we have all the time in the world.” She answers. They stare at each other silently for a few seconds before a horrifying smile opens up on Nimue’s face and her hand softens up, caressing his face, bringing him even closer to her. “Oh captain…you are trying to hold on, but we can feel it…” She whispers, her lips almost touching his, before she pulls his even closer and puts her lips near his ear. “You just need one little push and then…” She trails off and is gone in a second, leaving him alone in the dark night.

The manor, he says to himself, standing up and putting his glamour up again. He needs to focus on his next step only, and for now, it is the manor, to find out if he can find anything to help.

His feet take him there almost numbly, and he arrives at the big house with no interruption. He has no idea what time it is, but he guesses it’s that time of the night that no mortal being ventures outside. The wind on the leaves around him almost sounds like a burst of laughter.

The house is empty of any kind of vital energy or any sense anyone has lived here at all, almost haunting in its emptiness, but there’s the feel of buzzing on his skin that tells him of a big amount of magic.

“The Apprentice of the Sorcerer must have been nothing to scoff at.” He says lowly.

“It didn’t mean anything when Rumplestiltskin forced him into the hat.” It says, back at his side in the form of his nemesis, and Hook is not surprised. It never leaves for long.

“There must be something I can do…” He mumbles.

“There’s lots of things you could do.” It says with a scoff.

“Without compromising my promise.” He warns, looking around, hoping to find something but coming empty.

“Still on that?” It says with a glare that Hook reciprocates.

He needs something strong enough to create a portal but all he has is mindless magic around him, slowly disappearing with time until no trace of its owner will be left behind.

“Magic can change forms but never be destroyed.” The Crocodile said once, and there’s something deeply gratifying in using the Dark One’s words against him.

“That’s…” The Thing says, a deep frown on Its face.

“I don’t need to cast a spell or curse.” Hook says looking at It. “The magic is already here, I just need to mend it in the form I want.” He says as if it’s simple. It isn’t, not really. He will be making a portal from scratch, only possible thanks to the almost millenary knowledge of magic he has because of the Darkness.

He isn’t breaking his promise to Swan, but it’s impossible to say he isn’t using magic or It.

It will further his descent, but he needs a win.

He needs to do this.

He closes his eyes and focuses, working harder for this than he has ever done with anything magic-related.

It feels like it takes hours and by the end, there’s sweat on his face and his tiredness feels more deep-seated than ever. He looks at his hand full of dark and scaly skin, darker than before, but in front of him, there’s a door.

It is white and impossibly magical. The air around him feels dry, all of it used to make the thing in the middle of the room.

A portal.

The room tilts around him but he has a smile on his face as he falls against the wall, ending up sitting on the floor. He can feel that it isn’t stable, and probably won’t last twenty-four hours, but it is enough to get the fairies out of danger.

“You are a fool.” Nimue says, no satisfaction in her voice. He feels too out of breath to answer her and simply closes his eyes, he needs just a few minutes, then he will tell Tinker Bell he has found a way.

Just a few minutes.

“Belle found something in here.” Emma says putting the book and the candle in front of Elsa. Last night she barely got any sleep, and she genuinely thought she could end up falling over any second, but she kept going. She had a job to do. “A spell. It may be able to work against the Snow Queen.” She explains and sees Elsa frown at the page open in front of her.

“You don’t mean kill her?” She asks, her tone a little defensive.

“No, no one’s killing anyone.” Emma reassures. “It’ll just neutralize her powers. Maybe.”

“Can you read this?” Elsa asks, her shoulders relaxing a little.

“Elvish? No, I didn’t even see Lord of the Rings.” She tries to lighten the mood and falls flat, seeing the confused look on the other’s face, and sighs. “Never mind. Belle translated it. It tells us how to enact the spell.” Emma takes the paper with the translation from her back pocket and puts it on the table.

“With both hands, hold the candle and then use your magic to light it.” Elsa reads out loud. “And then when you blow on it…”

“Then bam! She’s right back to selling ice cream.” She says with a clap of her hands. “My guess is business will be down.”

“Maybe without her powers, we can talk to her.” Elsa says, slowly. “We can find Anna, we can get some real answers.” She says and Emma doesn’t want to crush her hopes by telling her that Ingrid doesn’t seem the type to go down without a fight, much less to tell them what they want to know.

“Does your sister have magic?” She asks surprising even herself at the question, but Elsa keeps the casual mood.

“No, I think that’s why the Snow Queen’s so interested in you.” She says, standing up, and giving Emma the candle.

“Yeah.”

“Does anyone in your family have magic?” Elsa asks and now her tone is deceivingly light, so Emma squints her eyes but answers anyway.

“No.”

“It’s hard when they look at you differently, isn’t it?” Elsa asks, her eyes so sincere that Emma’s words die at her throat because she is wrong, isn’t she? This insecurity with her magic is something she has kept close to her heart, so it is impossible for her family to know about it, right?

“They don’t.” She answers, finally, and Elsa’s smile is just a little pitying but enough for her to clear her throat.

“You’re lucky.” Elsa says at the same time as Emma says, “Okay, should we try this?” indicating the candle in her hand. Elsa nods slowly taking a deep breath.

First, lighting the candle with her magic, she remembers that lesson well. She remembers being surrounded by darkness and shadows, winds trying to take her feet from under her, the only hope being the coconut with the candle in her hands. The firm voice and beautiful blue eyes looked at her soul, not letting her mind get distracted by anything but his voice.

“The light is already inside of you, just let it out.”

The candle lights up in front of her.

She follows the instructions and blows on it, seeing the flame leave and trapping Elsa’s hands. It is a little shaky, more unstable than what she would have liked, and soon enough Elsa manages to get free.

She sighs and looks at the candle in her hands, she needs to focus more on what she is doing and less on the blue eyes and the soft click of the door she heard yesterday.

“Should we try again?” Elsa asks but Emma shakes her head, looking at the clock.

“Later. I have to meet Mary Margaret. I’m supposed to babysit tonight.” She says. Emma doesn’t want to admit it, but when her mother asked her to babysit Robbie she was glad, for more than one reason.

For one, she was glad her mother was finally letting Robbie go, finally allowing herself to live her own life, and she knew that every time she left for a walk with her husband or decided to have a dinner out with her friends, part of her always got desperate to not leave her son alone, but she always managed to do it anyway. Now, the worried calls were getting less frequent, and her eyes showed more certainty that Robbie wouldn’t be taken away if she let him out of her sight for a night.

Another reason was simply selfish because, as stupid as it sounded, Emma liked Robbie’s company. She never considered herself someone good with babies and always admired Regina’s strength in handling Henry alone when he was a baby, the thought hurting less now. But when she was with her baby brother, it was like she was the closest to her family. Like the baby in her arms represented everything her parents sacrificed for, and that filled her with joy.

“Emma.” Elsa says, catching her attention as she grabs her jacket to leave.

“What?”

“About…what happened yesterday.” She starts and Emma inhales. She looks down, avoiding the other’s eyes. “I think I know how you feel.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about.” She answers, putting her jacket on. She is not ready for this conversation, not when she is not even sure what fueled her actions, much less what others might think of what she did. She had held onto the hope that maybe everyone else in that room had thought nothing of her stepping back from Hook as she did, that maybe, it was only a big deal in her mind. Most of all, she hoped Killian had thought nothing of what happened, that for him, it was only because of her stress of the situation that she stepped back from his touch.

“It’s just…Hook helped me, when Ingrid had locked me up in magical cuffs, Hook was the one able to calm me down, and what he told me…” Elsa trails off and even if Emma wants to hear every detail, she thinks she is intruding, because if it was something he wanted Emma to know, he would have told her, and Elsa seems to think the same thing. “I think you should talk to him, perhaps he will be more understanding than you think.” She says.

The problem is, Emma is never scared that Killian won’t be understanding, or that he might turn against her. It’s of herself that she is scared, of having this immense power and not knowing how to control it, knowing that being even near it could be lethal to him.

No, she is doing the right thing. She nods at Elsa and leaves for Granny's where she will meet her mother and take her baby brother. With her family, everything will be alright.

Hook feels like he has been run over a thousand times by that machine Swan drives around all the time. He has no idea how long he stayed on the floor of the manor but when he finally stands up to go to the convent, he still feels a little lightheaded as the sun shines brightly over his head.

“Hook?” Tink asks as soon as she sees him, and he manages to hide his tiredness as he smirks at her.

“What is the one thing you can always count on me on, Tink?” He asks and she frowns slightly.

“To drink a place dry?” She says and he concedes with a nod.

“Well, that too. But what else?”

“Flirt with every woman and man you find?” She asks and he sighs, sensing her amusement.

“Aye, but what I mean now is: You can always count on me to keep my promises.” He says and sees the frown in her face starting to disappear, a shocked look taking its place.

“Wait…does that mean you…”

“How do you feel about going back home, Lady Bell?” He asks and her eyes start to water a little, the tentative hope filling her expression.

“Are you…are you serious?” She asks and he nods.

“Aye, but all of you have to be quick, I don’t know how long the portal will be open and-…” He stops when she suddenly jumps on him, hugging him tightly and he immediately hugs her back.

“Thank you.” She whispers against his neck, and it is as if the tiredness on his bones dissipates a little.

“Anything for you, Tink.” He whispers back and ignores the wetness he feels on his neck. After a few seconds like that, she lets him go, running a hand on her face and smiling brightly at him.

“I will let the others know, will you take us there?” She asks, her hand firm on his arm and he nods. She takes another deep breath and looks around the church they are in, her home for the time she stayed in Storybrooke. “I need to talk to Bae.” She says and he nods again.

“I will take the other fairies there first and you can meet us there.” He says and she nods, unable to contain herself, and hugs him again quickly before she skips away.

She watches her leave and for the first time lets himself feel the tightness in his heart over the fact that, soon, he won’t be seeing her anymore. Soon he won’t hear her bits of advice or jokes.

“One by one, they all leave.” It whispers in his ear, but he shakes his head. This is for the best. He is saving their lives.

Hook takes the fairies to the manor, and they are a little suspicious of him on the way, all of them carrying their little languages and brimming with anticipation. But when they see the door they don’t even need Blue’s nod of confirmation, they can all feel that it is a portal, and like any other of its kind, it will take them to where they think of.

“But how?” Blue asks, turning to him and he only looks back at her, unwilling to give her any explanation. “This kind of magic will come with a price, Killian Jones.” She says in the face of his silence, there’s no malice in her voice but there’s no kindness either.

“Good thing you won’t need to pay it then.” He answers.

“Somebody will.” She says as the fairies start to flutter in excitement already talking about what they are going to do when they go back home. Home.

He thinks of the Jolly destroyed and abandoned at the harbor, so close but still so far that no portal can take him to her as he remembers her.

“Wow.” Tink says as she finally enters, her bag bigger than the others’, and Hook can faintly hear the sounds of metal inside, knowing her, she will take all the tools from this land she can.

If she already spoke and said her goodbyes to Bae, Hook guesses that it will only take a few hours before the Crocodile finds out that the fairies are gone and his way to charge the hat is gone. The thought brings a smile to his face.

“Leave something to the residents of Storybrooke, will you?” Hook says indicating the bag and she smiles, mischievously.

“Just because I am going back doesn’t mean I have to rid myself of all my means of having some fun.” She says lowly with a wink, and he laughs a little.

They stay in silence for a few more seconds, just looking at each other when suddenly Tink’s face crumbles, and her eyes water. He raises his arms slightly and she holds onto him tightly before letting him go, just to put her hand on his face. Her hand is infinitely warmer than Nimue’s and the sensation makes him close his eyes and lean a little on it.

“I just got you back.” She whispers and he is the one that should be saying this. He is the one who hid from her in Neverland after he heard the news she had met Bae. He was so ashamed of seeing her again that he avoided her, lost years and years he should have spent at her side. It’s his fault they lost so much time.

“It’s alright, you always wanted to go back home.” He says, putting his hand on her cheek as well. “You have been denied what is rightfully yours for too long.”

“I don’t want to…” She starts but he interrupts her.

“Don’t. You don’t have to sacrifice your happiness because of someone else, Tink. You already did this once, don’t make the same mistake twice.” He tells her, running his thumb beneath her eye, cleaning a few of the tears there.

“It was the right thing to do.” She says weakly and he nods.

“Yes, and so is going after your own happiness.” He tells her and she closes her eyes before putting her hand on the back of his head.

“Promise me you won’t get in the way of your own happiness.” She says and he sighs at her repeated request.

“Tink…” He tries but she shakes her head, her eyes hardening a little.

“Promise me. Promise me you won’t let It win without a fight.” She says and he could never deny her, but he can’t lie to her either.

“I promise I will try.” He says and she nods.

“I can always count on you to keep your promises, right?” She says and he nods with a little smile. “Even if…even if Emma-“ She starts but it hurts so he shakes his head, only Tinker Bell has never been one to hold back so she holds his head more firmly in her hands. “Let me be your fairy godmother for once, please?” She asks and he can’t bear to look at her so he hugs her once again.

She sighs but accepts the hug, running her fingers through his hair as he hides his face in her neck.

“Even if Emma ends up not being what you want, or if it gets too hard, please don’t handle it alone. You have friends, Killian, not only me.” She whispers to him. “If she rejects you that’s her mistake, but please, let her have the choice. Don’t assume the worst.”

“The Dark One and the Savior? That sounds ridiculous.” He hears himself whisper and she scoffs.

“Yes, it does.” She says honestly and forces him to let go to look at him again. “But Emma Swan and Killian Jones? That sounds beautiful.” Tinker Bell gets on her tiptoes and brings his face down to kiss him on his forehead, the touch delicate. “That is my blessing to you, Killian. Strength to keep fighting.”

Killian lets out a sigh that is more of a sob and once again he wishes his tears hadn’t dried long ago, now all the emotions seem stuck in his throat.

“Stop worrying so much about others, live your life.” He says making her chuckle.

“Worrying over others is in the job description of a fairy.” She says.

“You have never been one to follow rules.” He says and kisses her on the forehead, giving back the good wishes she sent him. He might not have light magic like hers, but he desperately wishes he could send her this one good thing. “Find your own happiness, Tink.”

She nods, more tears falling from her eyes before finally stepping back, holding his hook in her hand.

Blue leads the fairies as they open the door and walk through, he can feel the magic on the other side, and knows that it really worked, he made a portal to the Enchanted Forest, as temporary as it is. Soon, almost all of them leave and Tink looks at him again.

“Goodbye, Tink.” He says when he notices she doesn’t want to let go. “You were the best thing in Neverland. You made immortality fun.” She nods, and slowly lets go of his hook, standing in front of the door, and takes one deep breath, looking back at him one last time.

“Goodbye, Killian. You have always been a good man.” She says and steps inside, disappearing from view.

The door closes itself and the house is silent again.

A piece of his heart leaves with Tinker Bell, and, suddenly, he is more alone than he was before.

Chapter Text

Hook feels his feet stumble and wishes it was emotional pain making him have to rest against a tree. He sits down, raising his shaking arms to see the black on his left arm expanding before his own eyes. He grunts in pain, feeling something pierce his heart.

“What….” He manages to say, looking up at Nimue, who is staring at him, her face blank of any emotion.

“I told you, captain. We are in control. You think your little stunt cost you nothing?” She says then her mouth opens in a slow and cruel smile. “Magic always comes with a price, what do you think is the price of creating a portal?” She asks.

No, I…

“You really thought you had found a loophole? There’s no loophole to get rid of us, dearie.” Nimue continues as he screams in pain, and the static in his mind is interrupted only by a loud noise, coming from the town.

“Looks like things are picking up back on Storybrooke.” Nimue says, looking at the direction the sound came from, the smile stuck on her face, before turning back to him. “Wouldn’t want to miss anything important, would we?” She says as another sharp pain hits Hook viciously, so much so that his vision whites out for a second.

He can’t focus on Its words for too long as he feels himself being unmade from the inside out until Nimue whispers in his ear.

“Wouldn’t want anything to happen to your precious Swan, would we?” She says making his eyes snap open.

What did you do?

“Nothing, but perhaps you didn’t tie those loose ends as well as you hoped to.” She says, with a shrug and Hook struggles to stand up. Putting the glamour up on his skin is like pressing an alcohol-filled rag on top of a nasty burn but he locks the grunts of pain behind clenched teeth and walks ahead, in the direction of the town.

The first thing he notices is the blown-up building and it takes longer than it should for him to realize that the building is the sheriff station.

Emma.

He can see her, stepping back from her family as the lights blow up on top of her, running in the direction of her car and driving off.

What the…

David watches his daughter drive off, helplessly, as his wife puts her hand on his head, where there’s a small bruise.

“I am fine.” He tells Snow but her hand doesn’t stop shaking, and he sees that she is clutching Robbie close to her chest. Trying to help, he raises his hand to take him, but she takes a step back with a gasp, her eyes filled with tears. “Snow.” He whispers to his love, but she shakes her head slightly and kisses the forehead of their son before turning to the others gathered around.

“We have to go after Emma.” She says, her tone forcibly firm.

Elsa, Henry, and Belle nod, while Gold stares at them a little longer before turning his back to them and leaving.

“I am sure she is…scared. It’s going to get worse the longer she is alone.” Elsa says, hesitantly and they nod, the movement making David wince slightly at the pain on his head, perhaps the hit had been more critical than he thought, and his wife turns sharply to him.

“You should go home. Rest.” She says and David catches her hand in his, trying to convey what he doesn’t know how to say out loud yet.

It’s not your fault.

“Why don’t you two go while we try to look around, she couldn’t have gone far yet.” Belle says and David is thankful for her presence. He takes out his phone and sends a quick text to Regina, letting her know they need her but doesn’t receive the fast response he expected.

“C’mon.” Snow says helping him up, and, until now, he hadn’t realized he was leaning on the wall so much.

Belle, Henry, and Elsa walk away quickly, leaving Snow alone to help him while also carrying Robbie.

“Snow, you don’t have to…” He starts but then there’s another hand holding his other arm, much firmer, helping him take a step forward and taking the weight off his wife. David turns to his side and is surprised to see the worried face of the pirate. “Hook.” He says.

“Careful there, mate, I thought I was the one who had a drinking problem.” He says with a slight smirk, which makes him chuckle and David is glad to see a little of the tension leave Snow’s frame as well.

Aside from that greeting, they walk in silence as Hook helps him get into his home, the stairs much more troubling than it should have, and his head is killing him.

“Everything alright?” Hook asks and only when he kneels in front of where he is sitting on the sofa does David realize the question was directed at him.

“Yes, just… a pole found my head.” David says, hoping he is making sense as Snow puts ice wrapped in cloth against his forehead. “Thanks.” He says, grabbing her hand and pressing it once.

“Killian, honey, are you okay?” Snow asks suddenly and David opens his eyes, which he hasn’t even realized he had closed, to look at the pirate and sees the surprised look on his face.

“What?” He asks before looking quickly at David’s state. “Aye. What happened?” He asks trying to change the subject but his wife frowns at him, putting her hand against his forehead as if checking for a fever and Hook only flinches minimally at the touch.

“You look pale as a sheet…and you are cold. Sit down on the couch, I will make some hot cocoa for you.” She says hurrying him to sit beside David and moving to the kitchen.

“What is happening?” Hook asks David in a whisper without taking his eyes off the tiny brunette moving around the kitchen as a woman on a mission.

“She is worried about Emma.” David answers with a sigh.

“What happened to Emma?” Hook asks, turning to him, and now, sitting so close, David can see that Hook is pale and there’s a little sickly look on his complexion. He can’t get sick, can he?

“She…I am not sure yet…I think she lost control of her powers.” He answers, lowly, making the pirate frown a little. “Her magic ended up lashing out and…” He finishes waving at the wound on his head and the other nods but doesn’t lose the frown.

Suddenly, he remembers that the last time he saw the pirate was here, when he left with no expression on his face, carefully blank as if Emma’s flinch had no meaning to him. But David knows better.

“Are you okay?” He asks and sees Hook let out a surprised chuckle.

“I am not the one holding ice to the forehead.” He answers and David only concedes with a nod. Snow approaches them again, putting the mug with hot cocoa on Hook’s hand and changing the ice on David’s forehead for an ice pack.

“I don’t really…” Hook starts, putting the mug on the coffee table in front of him but Snow only sends a cutting glare at him, and the pirate immediately brings the drink to his lips, taking a sip. “Sorry.” He mumbles, sitting back on the sofa.

Snow sighs as if guilty for scaring the pirate but looks around, twisting her fingers, unable to stand still.

“Snow…” He starts but Snow turns to him again.

“She said to leave her alone, David.” She says with despair in her voice and Hook sighs.

“Then you won’t find her.” He says and David has to agree, unfortunately. If Emma doesn’t want to be found, then she will disappear. “Well, the good news is, thanks to the ice wall, she can’t leave town.” He says with a smile that doesn’t reach his eyes.

Snow sighs again and David can’t keep watching her like this.

“Snow, go find her.” He says but she shakes her head.

“Your head…” She starts.

“I am sure Hook can handle an injured person.” He says looking at the pirate who only hesitates a little before nodding.

“And Robbie…” She tries again but David can already see her turning to the door.

“Hook can handle a baby too.” He says and sees the wide-eyed stare the pirate sends him before sighing. “I’ll be here, Snow. Go find our daughter.” He says and looks her in the eyes. She stares at him for a few more seconds before nodding and kissing him quickly on the lips.

“Take care of my boys, Killian.” Snow says making Hook snort and nod. “And I want that mug empty by the time we come back.” She says pointing at the drink in his hand and he raises it slightly in her direction as she leaves.

David sighs, resting back against the couch, finally letting himself feel the headache splitting his head in two.

“Do you need anything?” Hook asks a little hesitantly.

“To stop hearing my own heartbeat.” David answers with a grunt and then, as if his life is a bad comedy movie, Robbie starts to wail. He grunts in pain and tries to get up only to fall down again against the couch as he is hit with a wave of dizziness.

“Killian, can you…can you bring Robbie here?” He asks and the other stands up automatically before he realizes what he asked.

“What?” He asks as the baby lets out another loud wail.

“The baby, Hook. Please.” He says with gritted teeth and Hook walks to the crib at the other side of the loft and hesitates.

“I…” He says as another loud cry sounds. David closes his eyes tightly, feeling his head pulsating before he hears a small. “Bloody hell.” And then a low metal sound. He opens his eyes to see that the pirate has clicked his hook off his brace and reached down for the baby.

“You know, of all the things I learned to do with one hand, holding a baby wasn’t one of them.” Killian says as he slowly raises Robbie from his crib into his arms and David is impressed at his firm hold, even remembering to cradle the head.

He instinctively rocks Robbie in his arms as he walks to David and, in the middle of the way, Robbie stops crying. The pirate freezes as if afraid another movement will make the baby fuss up again and David can’t help but raise an eyebrow at the panicked look on his face.

“What do I do?” Killian whispers, his eyes wide, looking at David.

“I guess you are stuck there until he is at least 12 years old.” David answers with a smile making the other glare at him.

“I am serious, David, what do I…” He starts but is interrupted by the sound of Robbie laughing. Actually laughing, like a baby who just saw the funniest thing ever.

“Great, he is amused by my disgrace. He really is from your family.” Killian grunts and David laughs along with his son. Robbie seems completely satisfied to stay where he is and raises his hand to hold onto one of the necklaces at the pirate’s neck.

“Relax, he is not an evil being.” David says seeing Killian’s tense form.

“I’m just…I don’t know…here.” He settles for, and goes towards David, but as he takes one step forward, Robbie lets out a little cry that makes Hook freeze in place again. “What…what does this mean?” He asks, lowly, panicked and David laughs again.

“That he wants to stay there. I am sure you can handle a baby.” He answers, hearing the resigned sigh from the man.

They stay in silence for a few seconds as Robbie babbles and giggles as he fumbles with Killian’s necklace and the pirate looks like he is being held hostage. The image in front of him makes him think of his family and what landed him here in the first place.

“That Snow Queen…Ingrid, she must have said something to Emma.” David says taking the ice away from his head and resting his arms on his knees. He will never forget Emma’s panicked face as she… “She exploded the sheriff’s station and she was scared. I guess…I approached her too quickly, she flinched and her magic lashed out.”  He continues, wishing they had done things differently, that they had handled it better. “Snow was worried about what happened to me and she ended up snapping…I guess Emma felt like…”

“Like you were scared of her.” Killian completes and David looks up to see no judgment on his face.

“I…” David starts, wanting to confess, wanting to say out loud how shameful he feels, because, in that second, when he saw the pole falling in his direction, he was scared.

“It doesn’t matter.” Killian says, interrupting him. “Do you trust Emma? Do you love her?”

“Of course.” David answers with no hesitation.

“Then it doesn’t matter if magic scares you, it is part of her. If you trust her, you have to trust what she can do with it.” He concludes and when he says it, it sounds so easy. “She has to figure this out too.”

“You could talk to her.” David says, sitting a little closer to the edge of the couch, agitated with the idea. “I think she would listen to it if it came from you.”

Killian lets out a little self-deprecating laugh and looks down at the baby in his arms, his shoulders more relaxed now that he got used to his weight.

“I doubt Emma wants to hear anything from me.” He says making David frown.

“Killian, you know that’s not true.” He says, his voice sure. “What happened last time was…”

“It doesn’t matter, David, really.” He interrupts him again and David is secretly glad because he has no answer. He would die before admitting it out loud, but he knows Emma likes Killian, he would be blind to not see the way she looks at him, so he has no clue why she flinched away from him last time, why she walked away without looking back as if his touch burned. This is something they will have to figure out and fix themselves.

He looks at the pirate making faces at Robbie, and the baby’s giggles get louder.

“Where have you been?” He asks and almost regrets it when it makes the pirate look up from his son. “In the last couple of days we could barely get ahold of you, your crew also didn’t know where you have been.” He continues and Killian hums lowly before shrugging lightly.

“Around.” He answers vaguely and David raises an eyebrow. “I had to work out some things.” He says. David can still see his reluctance to say more and knows that pressing the man will lead him nowhere.

“Did you work it out?” He asks and Killian shakes his head.

“No, I…I am not sure, but I think I am not done yet.” He answers again, cryptically.

Before David can try and get more details, the door opens and Snow enters with Elsa and Henry in tow.

“Did you find her?” David asks, standing up.

“Yes.” Henry says with a grunt, turning to the stairs but Killian stands in his way.

“Are you okay, lad?” He asks, looking closely at his face and the tension leaves Henry’s shoulders, and he takes in a shaking breath.

“I found her. She’s out in the woods.” He starts to explain, looking at Killian only. “I thought I could help calm her down, but when I showed up, it just made things worse.” He finishes and only now David realizes he has a wound almost identical to his on his forehead.

“Come with me, I will clean you up in the bathroom.” His wife says, leading him away after sending an alarmed look to David.

“This is bad news, if anyone can calm her down, it’s Henry.” David says with a grunt, finally confident enough to stand up and feel firm on his feet.

“When your powers are out of control, everything’s upside down, and you don’t want to be anywhere near the people you care about.” Elsa says, twisting her fingers and Hook scoffs.

“Wonderful! Well, should we send Sneezy after her then, or Happy? Which dwarf she despises?” Hook says, something biting in his voice, and almost as if attuned to his mood, Robbie starts to cry in his arms. Hook looks down, startled, apparently having forgotten that he was holding the baby, and immediately walks to David to hand him off.

David raises his arms to get his son but is surprised when Robbie, even crying, doesn’t let go of Hook’s necklace.

“I don’t…” Hook trails off, in panic, then raises the locket over his head, handing it to the baby, but when he steps back, Robbie cries even harder, and now David is the one confused.

“Hey, hey, calm down, buddy, it’s okay.” David murmurs managing to calm him down a little, glad his headache is gone.

The door suddenly opens and Regina enters in a hurry.

“What is-…” She starts but stops when she hears the cries of the baby. “Yeah, I don’t miss that.” She mumbles and Snow comes back and takes Robbie from his hands, managing to calm him down.

“Hush, baby, everything is okay.” She whispers to their son.

“What happened?” Regina asks and then notices the band-aid on Henry’s forehead. “Henry!” She exclaims, her eyes wide.

“Emma is having some issues with her powers.” David explains. “She ran.”

“So I guess that’s what the locator potion is for.” Regina says taking out the thing David asked for and putting it on the table. But now he doesn’t know what to do with it, Emma clearly wants to be left alone but Elsa says that’s a bad idea.

What should he do?

He watches as Regina takes Henry upstairs, speaking softly with him and his wife comes back to the room, Robbie safe in his crib. He hugs her close and kisses her forehead.

“How is your head?” She asks him and he shakes his head.

“I am fine, I have had worse.” He answers and Snow shakes her head with a slight smile, knowing he is right but not happy about it. “It’s not your fault.” He tells her and she shakes her head again, tears in her eyes now.

“I pushed her away, David, before she went to the station, I didn’t let her hold Robbie, because I was scared.” She admits and he hugs her, trying to calm her down. Then her phone rings in her pocket and she takes it out, widening her eyes at the name on the screen. “It’s her!” She exclaims, walking a little away, and putting the phone to her ear. “Emma, I am so sorry…what? Oh yes, yes, he is fine. Emma, I am so sorry about what happened. I don’t want you to ever think we are afraid of you.” She says looking back at him and he nods in encouragement. She frowns lightly at whatever she hears. “No, of course it matters.” She says then stays in silence for a few seconds.  “Emma, no! Wait.” She says and then lets the phone down.

“What did she say?” David asks, hurriedly as the frown doesn’t leave her face.

“She said she’s going to get rid of her magic…forever.” Snow answers and David stares stupidly at her face for a few moments, trying to understand what she is saying.

“What? How…is that even possible?” He asks.

“She said it will all be over soon, and she can’t wait to be home for a cocoa with cinnamon.”  She says.

“That’s not…” Elsa starts but doesn’t seem to know how to finish it and David is too stunned to say anything.

If it is this easy, if it will solve Emma’s insecurities and their fears, shouldn’t he be happy about it? Shouldn’t they be celebrating this?

It’s only later, when he hugs his wife, assuring her everything will be alright (he doesn’t know how, but it will be), that he notices that Hook has left without any of them noticing.

Chapter Text

Bloody Crocodile!

“So many loose ends, Captain.” It says with a laugh as Hook makes way for the Pawn Shop, letting the murderous thoughts cover up the worry brewing in his gut.

He should have known, he should have seen the vulnerable state Emma was in before, and he should have known Rumplestiltskin would take advantage of that.

“What did you say? Oh, he will prioritize quantity over quality. You were right, but you should have known that taking the fairies away would only delay a little his plans. The Dark One always finds a way.” It continues, amused as always when things go wrong for Hook.

He should have known, the Crocodile needs a big source of magic, and there’s no bigger one than the Savior.

“It’s a plus if the Savior wants to willingly give up her powers.”

“It’s not her powers that she will be giving up.” Hook growls opening the door of the shop with so much force that the bell above it falls down. “CROCODILE!” He calls, uncaring if anyone else hears him. If Belle or Bae walk out, even better, then he can expose the Dark One for what he really is, a selfish, coward, power hungry-…

“You are a ruthless pirate who will stop at nothing to get what he wants. A pirate who enjoys the looks of terror and the warmth of blood on your hand. A selfish pirate.”

“RUMPLESTILTSKIN!” He screams again but the place is empty. Hook groans in frustration and slams down the contents of one of the shop’s shelves, but the destruction doesn’t bring the satisfaction he hoped for. “Bloody hell.” He murmurs, knowing he should be thinking of possibilities of where Rumplestiltskin could have taken Emma, but his mind is too filled with pure anger to focus on anything else but destruction.

He brings down another shelf just for the hell of it and now the crash makes something in him stir, and it is enough for him to consider burning the shop down to the ground just for the hell of it.

“A little property damage never hurt nobody.” It says with a giggle.

Then, he notices something his red vision hadn’t let him see before, on top of the counter, beside an open map, there is a handprint burned into the wood. Hook raises his hand putting on top of it and can see clearly how it feels against his, the palm a little smaller, the fingers a little thinner.

Swan.

She was here.

He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes, feeling the remains of the Savior’s magic on the wood, and the sensation that burned him before, the feeling of her magic against his skin, now only brings a little warmth to his hand. It is a ghost of her touch, but it is enough to bring him back to the present.

Where would Rumplestiltskin take her? He asks himself, and then, what would I do if it was me? What would I do if he had ruined my plans?

Hook opens his eyes and knows the answer.

I would make sure he knew it was his fault.

The house on the outskirts of town, where Hook opened the portal. He is going to do it there, because not only it is far away from the rest of the town ensuring that no one is going to bother them, but also, it is where Hook ruined his plans. He will want Hook to know that if…if Swan dies, it is because of what he’s done.

He runs out of the shop without a glance back, following the now familiar path to the mansion, noticing the sky is already dark outside, and, when he reaches the place, he knows immediately that he is right. He can feel her. And he can feel the hat.

“Swan.” He whispers and hurries to the door but suddenly, Rumplestiltskin appears in front of him, and Hook practically growls in anger.

“Watch your step, captain. The terrain is a little rough around here.” He says with a smirk making Hook close his fist, wanting nothing more than to punch the other square in the jaw.

“Get out of my way, Crocodile. I will not let you use that bloody hat on Emma.” He says and the other scoffs.

“I hadn’t planned to use her in the beginning, you know. But somebody forced my hand on the issue.” He says and now Hook is incapable of even feeling the satisfaction of taking away the fairies from him. It is his fault. If anything happens to Emma, it is his fault.

“I swear, if you-…”

“What?” He says back, taking one step forward, surprisingly brave, but Hook keeps his ground. “Don’t worry, you’ll get over her, just like you got over Milah. How many centuries did that take?”

Hook sees red.

Before he realizes what he is doing, Hook punches the Dark One, his hand carrying more than anger and the Darkness laughs as he breaks his promise to Swan.

Rumplestiltskin falls from the power of Hook’s magic fueled by his anger, and the pirate is on him in a second, grabbing him by the collar, and raising him a little off the floor.

“Oh, I am going to enjoy this next part.” He says, letting him fall onto the ground again, and raises his foot, stepping down on the other’s knee, hearing the satisfying crack, and, even if it won’t last, the feeling brings more adrenaline into his blood.

Hook raises the man by the throat even before he can fully comprehend the pain of the broken knee, and Rumplestiltskin groans in pain, closing his hand around the pirate’s wrist, making it burn to try to make him let go but Hook only laughs at the feeling and the weak attempt.

“A little pain never hurt nobody.” He says with a grin letting the man go, only to raise his hook and prepare for another blow, but is interrupted as the sounds inside the house get louder. He turns to stare, wide-eyed, at the source of the noise, remembering what he was doing here in the first place.

Swan.

This second of distraction is enough for the Dark One, and suddenly he feels a sharp pain on his chest. Hook turns back to see the gold teeth on the grin on Rumplestiltskin’s face as his hand pierces his chest.

“I could do this with magic, but this is so much more fun.” He says darkly and Hook glares, raising his hook, aiming at the other’s eye, but Rumplestiltskin steps back just in time, getting just a small cut on his forehead that immediately heals. In his hand, an ugly and black thing.

His heart.

The Darkness laughs, amused.

“You can’t control me with that.” Hook says as the hole in his chest heals, ready to make sure the other regret even thinking of coming to this house.

But then, suddenly, everything stops.

The big source of magic inside the house dies down and the place looks as quiet as it was the other day.

He can still feel Emma, but the feeling of the hat is again subdued.

Hook starts to laugh and turns to see the shocked look on the Crocodile’s face.

“So sorry.” He says with a smirk. “But I do love the look on your face.” He hears the other close his jaw with a snap, before turning his glare to him.

“I may not have the Savior, pirate. But I assure you, today won’t be a complete loss.” Rumplestiltskin says looking at the heart in his hand and he is incapable of hiding the furious look on his face.

Hook laughs again.

“You can’t do anything with that, Crocodile.” He says and it is true. The heart of a Dark One is a mere proof that they are still human at their core, it holds no power over then. That function belongs to the blade, as it is the only way to kill and control a Dark One.

“Maybe.” He says with a shrug and Hook doesn’t bite it, he knows he is right. “But I also finally got the last ingredient I needed.” He says and now Hook is surprised. “I know you tried to scare the Snow Queen off, but you didn’t have something I did: Leverage.” He says and Hook curses lowly at his short sight. Of course, if offered a good deal, the Snow Queen would give the Dark One anything he wanted, and Rumplestiltskin is bloody good at making deals.

“So, what is the last ingredient?” He asks and knows the other is dying to tell him.

“A heart.” He says and Hook looks at the one in his hand but doesn’t worry, he can’t crush it, not without the blade. So why are his feet glued to the floor and he doesn’t try to take it back?

Because it doesn’t matter, he tells himself.

“But not any heart, a very special heart.” He continues. “I need the heart of someone who knew me before the dagger.” He says, his smile widening as his fingers tighten around the heart, but Hook feels nothing from it. “Turns out, you are my oldest friend.”

The pirate frowns a little but still makes no move.

“It doesn’t matter. Even if, by some miracle, you manage to crush my heart, you still haven’t filled the hat with power. You still lose.” He says but the other laughs along with the Darkness.

“Oh, but coincidently I know of one very powerful magic being.” He says taking one step forward. “One you could say is on the palm of my hand.”  He tries to intimidate and Hook scoffs at the suggestion.

“You won’t trap me inside that thing.” He says, his tone sure.

“We’ll see about that.” Rumplestiltskin says, but then they can hear the hurried steps of people coming behind them, so with one last glare between the rivals, Rumplestiltskin disappears in a cloud of smoke, taking Hook’s heart with him.

When he is gone, Hook raises his hand to his chest, a little disturbed at the lack of feeling of loss. He doesn’t feel any different.

“Hook.” David says, his wife and Henry following closely behind, the worry stiffening their frames.

Of course, they came to save Emma, he thinks with a smile. It doesn’t matter if her powers scare them, it is part of her. They seem to have accepted that.

“She is inside. She is fine.” He reassures and David nods, rushing inside, Henry following him. Snow White stops for just one second, to put her hand on his shoulder in gratitude before following the others, but she didn’t need to, there’s nothing to thank Hook for.

He did nothing, Emma saved herself.

If anything, he is the one that put her in danger in the first place.

He looks at the house with a small smile, imagining the family reuniting, and turns around, going back to the harbor.

Emma smiles at Elsa, thankful for her help. She is still a little scared, but she knows she did the right thing. She knows that if she had gone ahead with what she had planned, she would regret it immediately, her magic is a part of her.

“Emma!” She hears and is suddenly engulfed in the arms of her parents. She holds on to them and pretends she can’t feel her eyes filling with water.

“Mom, Dad.” She says with a whisper.

“Honey, I am so sorry.” Her mother says letting her go only to put her hand on her face. “I don’t want you to ever think there’s any part of you that we don’t want.” She says.

“We love you, Emma.” Her father says. “Every part of you.” She chuckles, the sound a little like a sob but smiles, unable to do anything but nod at them and then Henry is in her arms, and she holds him back just as tightly.

“I am so sorry, kid.” She says and Henry shakes his head, still hidden on her shoulder. Her shoulder, God, he is so tall already.

“It’s okay. I am glad you are okay.” He says, and she kisses the top of his head. She looks at Elsa and doesn’t know how to thank her. Willingly or not, she gave her back to her family.

Of course the happiness couldn’t last too long. Emma thinks looking down at the ribbon on hers and Elsa’s wrists. They don’t have a single doubt that this is Ingrid’s handwork but still, they have no idea what it means, and honestly, right now, she doesn’t care. She feels like a weight has been lifted from her shoulders, only now realizing how long she has been carrying it.

They get in the loft, full of thanks to Regina for taking care of Robbie while they were out and Emma goes directly to her baby brother’s crib, looking down at his peaceful sleeping face. She hesitates for only a second before she runs her finger on his cheek, not wanting to wake him up but needing to assure herself that it is alright. She won’t hurt him.

She smiles as he makes a little happy sound, almost as if sensing her presence even in his sleep. Emma is ready to let go when she notices the shining object on the baby’s tight fist. She wishes she could say she didn’t recognize what it is and where it came from, but her mind doesn’t let her hide the fact she remembers every detail of the man it belongs to.

“Why does Robbie have Hook’s necklace?” She asks, turning back to her parents and they smile at her, fondly.

“Hook helped with Robbie earlier and for some reason, Robbie didn’t want to let him go. They reached a compromise.” David answers and Emma laughs a little, looking down at the tight hold her brother has on the pirate’s necklace.

She thinks of the last time she met Hook and knows what she needs to do now. She is done running.

“I have to do something.” She says, ignoring the knowing looks all of them send her and leaves.

She doesn’t know how, but her feet take her exactly where she needs to be, and she finds herself walking to the harbor.

It doesn’t take too long for her to see his back, staring at the sea, and she takes a deep breath trying to calm down her racing heart.

“It’s a view that doesn’t get old, right?” She says walking ahead to stand beside him, the quiet sea in front of them. If he is surprised by her presence, he doesn’t let it show, but again, Killian never lets anyone notice when he is caught by surprise.

He doesn’t answer and she turns to see that he is just standing there with his eyes closed, a serene expression on his face. She looks ahead again.

“No rum?” She asks and he hums lowly, but still no reply. Is he angry? Can she blame him if he is? She asks herself and can already feel herself pulling back, scared, ready to run, but she stands firm. “Killian.”

“Emma.”

They say at the same time, finally looking at each other in the face and Emma didn’t know how much she missed his eyes until now. She can’t run.

“I-…” Killian starts but she shakes her head.

“Let me talk first. Please.” She says and he nods. “I am scared.” She confesses and he frowns worriedly. “I was always scared of other people. My whole life. I was scared of all the ways they could hurt me because, in the end, they always did.” She admits and sees the understanding in his eyes, the kind that only comes from the recognition, from similar experiences, so her voice gets firmer. “Then I came here, and everything was so good and suddenly, I was scared of myself, of all the ways I could ruin everything.” Emma says, remembering the fear she felt deep in her soul, when she realized all the hurt she could cause to the people she-… “I was scared of hurting…them.” She says and takes a deep breath, readying herself. “I was scared of hurting you.” She finally confesses. “I still am.” She remembers the kind of damage her magic inflicts on him, remembers his grunts of pain, and doubts the fear of hurting him will ever go away completely.

“Emma.” He says raising his hand slowly to hers but she closes it, putting away from his reach, she still has more to say.

“Everyone I have ever been died or has gotten hurt, Killian. I can’t-…” She says and lets the words die. I can’t lose you too, she can’t say out loud in fear of making it real, she knows he is immortal but there are so many ways it can go wrong. So many ways they can hurt each other. Somewhere along the way, between curses and betrayals and villains, Emma started to care for Killian more than she expected to, she doesn’t know how she will deal with it if it goes wrong.

He raises his hand again, but instead of holding her hand like she expected him to, he raises it and puts her hand on his face. He looks at her and she takes in a shattered breath, knowing he is completely trusting and open. She runs her fingers on his beard, as always styled with that look of careful carelessness.

He raises his hook and touches it lightly her cheek and for some reason the touch of metal is comforting, and only then she understands what he is doing.

She can hurt him, in more ways than one, maybe in more ways than she is ready to admit to herself. But he still welcomes her touch, the touch of her hands that are capable of so much hurt.

Just as he can hurt her, in more ways than one, maybe in more ways than she is ready to admit to herself. But she still welcomes his touch, the touch of his hook that is capable of so much hurt.

“You don’t need to worry, love.” He finally speaks, and she didn’t realize she had closed her eyes until now, as she opens them to see him. “I already told you, I am a survivor.” He says and she smiles, small but true.

He smiles back, small but true.

She knows him, she understands him. Because he is like her.

She moves her hand to the back of his head and raises the other to touch his face too, glad to be able to do this again.

When they kiss, it’s a feeling of fulfillment.

It’s a feeling of coming home.

Chapter Text

“What is this?” Killian asks, finally breaking the silence that had descended upon the small room at Granny’s. Emma looks down at where he is fidgeting with the ribbon in her wrist, her other hand holding his hook over her shoulder, and he can swear he can feel her touch through the metal.

“A gift from the Snow Queen.” She answers and looks up at him, their faces merely inches apart. “Can you take it off?” She asks and he frowns at the ribbon, feeling the magic from it but unable to feel the thread to unmake the spell on it.

“Sorry, love.” He answers with a shake of his head, and she nods, kissing him softly on the lips, the feeling still making his heart flutter in his chest.

“It’s okay.” She whispers before resting her head on his shoulder. “It appeared on me and Elsa earlier today, we don’t know what it means yet.”

“It is a protection item.” He explains, knowing the feeling and the explanation even without the Thing whispering it in his ear. “Born out of true love.” He says and she frowns looking down at it.

The moment is quiet and surreal. Emma Swan laid bare at his side, unable to let him go just as he is unable to let her go. The night evolved into something more intimate than even their first time, and now he is sure there’s no coming back from this. As long as she will have him, Killian won’t leave Emma’s side.

Her skin is hot everywhere they touch but it is warmth of comfort and not lust, at least not now. He feels…

“What are you thinking about?” Emma asks him when he falls silent again and he hums in answer.

“About how I should wear that pair of pants more often.” He says and she chuckles, the sound making him smile and tighten the arm around her shoulder, feeling her breath on his chest.

“You are so stupid.” She mumbles but he can still hear the smile on her voice. “Hey.” She says suddenly letting go of him and turning to stare at him completely. He tries not to complain at the absence of her touch but knows he is unsuccessful when she smiles, taking his hand on hers again. “Can I ask you something?”

“Anything, Swan.” He answers honestly.

“What did you want to talk about the other day? The day after we…” She trails off suggestively and he frowns. What did he want to talk about that day? He remembers feeling great that morning, then she left, and he had to go to the Jolly because somebody wanted to-…

Oh.

“Nothing important.” He says with a small smile, looking down at their joined hands.

“I still want to know what it was.” She says, unwilling to let him go and he can see in her eyes that she is serious.

“Why are you asking?” He can’t stop himself from questioning. He is not mad that she brushed him off that day, not anymore, but he wants to know why she is so adamant about it now. Deep down, he knows he doesn’t want to sully this moment with that story.

“Well…” She starts, trying to get her words together. “You always say that I am an open book to you, but to me, you are almost impossible to read sometimes.” She says, surprising him. For one, he knows it must be hard for Emma Swan to admit she can’t read someone, he has seen the pride she has in her ability to see right through people, and also, Killian has never thought of himself as someone hard to read, on the contrary, he has always been told that he wears his heart on his sleeve, he always thought of that as his weakness. But perhaps that is just another lie the Darkness has been telling him. “That was the first time you looked for me to say something.” She finishes and he can’t explain the burst of happiness he feels in his chest at that. The fact she cared enough, the fact she paid enough attention, means more than he expected.

It is almost enough to soften the blow to say what he has to say out loud.

“It’s just…a long story.” He says instead and she frowns, clearly not liking the answer but she knows they don’t have much time, the Snow Queen is still at large and now it appears that she is close to making her final move. They don’t have the time to open the can of worms that is the story Prince Eric told him. “Hey,” He says as he sees her glaring at the clock on the wall almost as if demanding it to stop so she can have the time to hear his story. “I will tell you later.” He promises even if he wishes he didn’t.

Almost on cue, Emma’s communication device starts to ring, and she closes her eyes with a grunt before taking it from where it is on the floor, with the rest of her clothes.

“Hello.” She answers with a sigh and closes her eyes at whatever she hears on the other side.

“Okay, I-…” She cuts herself off and opens her eyes, startled, and gets up, putting her clothes back on. Hook frowns at her sudden urgency and does the same as her, then follows her outside until he can finally see what spooked her so much over the phone.

On the horizon, they can see the already familiar dark cloud moving in the direction of the town.

A curse.

“The Snow Queen doesn’t waste time, right?” Hook says as Emma finally turns off the device.

“It’s a Curse of Shattered Sight, Belle said.” She explains and Hook nods in understanding.

“A nasty curse. The main street will be a ruckus soon.” He says but Emma doesn’t answer anymore, keeping her eyes glued in the distance.

“Elsa got the necklace of her sister back, it has some shards of mirror on it, my mom said they think it can be used to counterspell the curse.” She says and it seems like a good plan. A true hero’s plan.

“I am sure you will find a way, Swan.” He says as she finally turns back again to him, and Killian is shocked to see her eyes starting to water. “Swan, what-…” He starts to ask but she pulls him in for a deep kiss before he can ask what’s wrong and he loses track of time, once again lost in Emma Swan’s lips.

“They said it will make people turn against each other…” She whispers when she finally lets him go but keeps her forehead on his and he nods, at last understanding her fear.

“As I said, love, I am sure you will find a way.” He says and takes a step back only to take and kiss the back of her hand with the ribbon. “This protection spell will make sure the curse doesn’t affect you or Elsa, she wants both of you alone with her.”

“Her sisters…” Emma says, trailing off and not letting go of his hand.

“It’s always about love.” He repeats what he told her back when they found the ice cream truck. “You will find a way.” He reassures once more and she finally smiles at him, only a ghost of the earlier one, but still a victory nonetheless.

“I hope so, we have a lot of catching up to do.” She says and he smirks giving her one last kiss.

“Go save the town.” He whispers and she nods.

“Be safe.” She whispers back and walks away, in the direction of the station.

Hook stands there for a few more seconds, raising his fingers to his lips, once again numb from the sensation of kissing, making love, with Emma Swan. He can’t escape the little feeling in the back of his head that says that he is being selfish in doing this, but he can’t linger on it too much with the slow euphoria filling his body, because he did it.

Bloody hell, he kissed Emma Swan.

Bloody hell.

He walks slowly in the direction of the harbor, ready to prepare for the curse when he realizes the sounds of the town are once again louder than ever before without the Darkness clogging his ears, the noise makes his head hurt and a smile appears on his face. Maybe he looks completely insane, smiling while the town prepares for yet another curse, but he can’t help it.

Once again, he feels light.

Emma tries to feel guilty for spending the last hour without monitoring and stressing over the new villain, but she can’t help the satisfaction she feels deep in her chest, even if, the reality of the risk this curse brings started settling in and it made her feel a little unsteady.

She doesn’t know why it hit her so hard before, why the thought of the curse of putting them against each other after finally, finally, making up with Killian made her feel so…shaken.

But now, as they realize that they have no way out, and Elsa ran off with their only way to get away, Emma does start to feel more uncertain over her last decisions.

“I will find her.” She tells her parents, trying not to memorize their faces and loving looks. She will see them like this again, there’s no need for panic.

“I am sure you will find a way, Swan.”

She takes a deep breath and follows the lead on Elsa only to find her at the beach with a desperate look on her face.

“Elsa.” She says approaching the other blond who looks up at her with the necklace tight in her hands. “Belle said we can use the necklace to make a counterspell for the curse.” She says what she is sure Elsa already knows. The queen shakes her head and looks at the jewelry in her hands.

“She also said it would destroy the necklace and it is the only memento I have of Anna.” She explains, making Emma sigh.

“Elsa, sentimentalism won’t save-…”

“It is also the only way to find her.” She cuts her off. “Belle gave me the locator spell earlier, and I used it as she instructed…” She says showing Emma the necklace in her hands, the light still shining brightly but no change in it as she turns it in different directions.

“Elsa…When we brought you here, we had traveled through time…” Emma starts slowly shaking her head a little. “It’s been thirty years since your sister disappeared.” She finally says what she should have said days ago, when they started this wild chase after Anna. Hearing the woman’s heart beating gave them the hope to keep Elsa calm, but now, with the safety of everyone Emma cares about at risk, she has to be honest. The chances of Anna still being alive, or even still the woman Elsa remembers, are slim to none.

“You think something has happened to her and this has all been a mistake.” The other shakes her head, a few tears falling from her eyes as she clutches the necklace close to her chest again.

“I think we need to deal with the problem in front of us right now. I’m sorry.” She says honestly.

“I’m sorry, Emma, but I still have faith. I still believe she’s…” She starts but then her expression goes slack, and Emma gets alert.

“What?” She asks.

“It stopped glowing.” She answers, showing her the necklace again, this time with no glow in it.

“I’m sorry.” Emma says feeling herself tear up a little. She might not know Anna, but she knows Elsa, and she knows how important her sister is to her, just as she knows how Elsa helped her when she needed it the most, making her see herself in a way she didn’t before. It is unfair it has to end this way for the sisters.

“She’s really gone.” Elsa whispers, breaking, and Emma takes her in her arms, holding her tightly, feeling her shoulders shake. “This was my present for Anna for her wedding.” She says, her voice is shaky with emotion, making Emma hold her tighter. “It was among my mother’s things. But to us, it was new. And it turned out to be the last gift I ever gave her.”

“Elsa, I’m so sorry.” She says looking at the dark smoke filling the horizon, almost over the town now. Emma lets Elsa go and looks at her, hating to have to do this, but knowing it is the right thing. “We are running out of time. That cloud is going to hit us any moment now, we have to go.” Emma says but sees that Elsa is still stuck looking at the last memento of her sister, so she shakes her shoulders a little until the other looks at her. “Everyone’s going to turn on each other, and something tells me that being immune to the curse is not going to stop them from attacking us.”

“I failed, I deserve to be attacked.” Elsa says, despair evident in her voice. “This is all I have left of Anna. Now, I’ll never know what happened to her” She says, a sob escaping her lips, and Emma sighs, feeling her phone vibrating in her pocket.

Reluctantly, she lets Elsa’s shoulders go and takes a few steps back to pick up the call when she notices Belle’s name on the caller ID. Elsa takes that opportunity to close her fists on the necklace and bring it to her lips, saying soft words to it.

“Belle, we are getting there, just have the fairies-…”

“Emma, we have a problem.” Belle says immediately and Emma stops, frowning, feeling dread filling her lungs.

“What is it?”

“We can’t find the fairies anywhere.” She says and Emma almost loses her footing.

“What?” She says, numb.

“Neal says he talked with-…” Belle starts but then the call is interrupted when Emma is hit with a wave of magic that makes her phone fall from her hand, making it impossible for her to know what Neal has to do with any of this. “Elsa!” She screams when she sees that the woman has fallen as well and hurries to help her stand up.

“What happened?” Elsa asks, looking as confused as her.

“I don’t know…” She answers.

In front of them, the waves seem to start to pick up before something appears out of nowhere on the waves. Emma and Elsa stand there, dumbfounded, watching as a chest floats through the sea until it stops on the sand.

“What is that?” Elsa whispers as Emma puts her hand on her gun. The top of the chest snaps open, making them both startle, and then a woman and a man stumble out of it, looking wet and miserable, coughing water and grunting in pain. “Anna?” Elsa asks making Emma widen her eyes.

Anna?

“Elsa!” The redhead says when she notices them and opens a bright smile as she runs towards them, the man following closely behind.

“Anna! I couldn’t find you!” Elsa exclaims, holding her sister’s forearms as if afraid she will disappear if she lets go.

“I was looking for you!” Anna exclaims back and Emma notices she has a hold just as tight on her sister’s arms.

“You missed your wedding!” Elsa says, a little hysterically.

“It’s okay! We’re here!” Anna says, laughing a little.

“You’re still young!” Elsa says, looking her sister up and down.

“We were frozen.” The man explains, hugging himself against the cold air on his wet skin. “For thirty years, apparently. I don’t know.”

“How did you get here?” Elsa asks, finally, and only now Emma notices the necklace still tight on her hand.

“It’s like you wished it.” Emma says, looking at the jewelry. It does look like a star and she has seen stranger things and other miracles in this town.

“My necklace! It was the wishing star!” Anna exclaims, almost reading her mind and Emma has to scoff in disbelief at their luck, at the miracle in front of them.

“This is an amazing miracle, but it is a cold miracle, and we are all wet. So…” The man trails off.

“I need to do something.” Elsa says with a nod to the man and turns again to her sister. Anna looks confused for a second but then Elsa hugs her close and her sister is quick to reciprocate the touch. Emma can’t help but smile softly at them before remembering they have a tight schedule.

“We really have to go.” She says, apologetic, and the sisters let go of each other with teary eyes and Elsa nods at her.

“Right, Belle said we could use Anna’s hair to make a counterspell, because she has been under it before.” Elsa says, and it would be great news if they had the means to do that.

And if they had more time.

“Wait, curse?” Anna asks, looking a little wide-eyed at her sister.

“Oh, I wasn’t going to ask what that meant, I just thought the climate here was ‘dark cloud of doom’” The man says pointing at the curse approaching them and Anna widens her eyes at the sight of it.

“Yeah, about that, we have a problem.” Emma tells Elsa. “Belle just told me they couldn’t reach the fairies.” She explains and sees the small panic on the others’ faces.

“Is it-…” Elsa starts but Emma shakes her head.

“It’s not your fault, Elsa. For all we know this could be the Snow Queen’s doing.” She reassures. “Let’s go to the station. My parents probably have a plan already.” Emma says, unable to let the hope go.

Snow White and Prince Charming always have a way.

They nod and Elsa leads the way to the station, but Emma lingers a little at the beach, looking in the direction of the harbor. She knows he will be there, probably chaining himself to a post or something. For a second, she thinks about going home and taking his sword, just to be sure, but changes her mind.

They won’t need it; they will fix this before anyone can get hurt.

Hook looks at the dark cloud of the curse getting closer and closer and sighs, sitting on the broken remains of the Jolly. He takes his flask out and is surprised to almost feel its taste in his mouth. It feels a little bitter and the sensation gives him a ghost of the burn on his throat he hadn’t felt in centuries.

Bloody hell, he thinks, frowning at the flask, he still doesn’t know how, but he is sure this is because of Emma Swan.

The second sip is as tasteless as it has been in the last years, but he doesn’t let it bother him.

“So naïve. Don’t you have more important things to worry about?” The voice asks him as he feels the sudden burst of magic on the beach, a little away from here. It is enough to make him stand up but as sudden as it came, it is gone. Whatever caused it is only powerful enough to do it once, so it is nothing to worry about. “Rumplestiltskin has your heart and all the ingredients.”

“No, he doesn’t. He has nothing.” Hook answers curtly, still not looking at It, but the Darkness only scoffs. He raises his flask to take another sip, but Nimue stops him, turning his head to hers.

“He is going to get everything his heart desires and you will be locked in the hat.” She says, her voice is fierce, but Hook snaps his head out of her touch and takes his sip.

“I have another thing to worry about for now.” He tells her looking at the dark cloud getting closer and feels her frown at his side.

“The spell brings out the worst in people, are you scared of what it will do to you?” She asks, and he doesn’t answer. The Jolly is not completely immune to magic, not anymore, and it definitely isn’t strong enough to hold him back, but it is the best chance he has.

The curse is close enough to touch now so Hook closes his eyes as the Darkness laughs in his ear.

He thinks of Emma Swan and knows she will find a way. But deep down, he also wishes this curse can affect him, that this will prove that he still is not the worst version of himself.

The purple smoke fills his lungs, and he feels the magic around him as the Curse of Shattered Sight takes over Storybrooke.

Chapter Text

Hook takes a deep breath and opens his eyes again.

He feels nothing.

“Oh, dearie. You really hoped something would feel different, didn’t you?” Nimue says, caressing his face, her touch as cold as stone. “You already are the worst version of yourself.” She says, her sweet tone not matching her words, and Hook sighs trying not to let her know how much it breaks his…

“My heart.” He says out loud, letting the hope fill him again. He turns to Nimue and sees her frown. “The curse doesn’t affect me because I don’t have my heart.”

“The curse doesn’t affect you because you are a Dark One!” She snaps back but now Hook is the one to smile, looking down at the flask on his hand.

“I could taste it, for a second, I could taste the rum again.” He says, remembering more, his brain working to connect the clues, and the Darkness fumes. “And you were gone, and I could hear the-…”

“Whatever romanticized notion you have in your head about this situation, it is unfounded-…”

“Where were you, Nimue?” He asks, cutting her off and turning to her completely. “Earlier, where were you? And the other day, at the inn and when the Prince came to talk to me, where were you?”

Nimue glares but doesn’t answer right away and Hook can’t help but smile.

“Bloody hell, Swan does affect you.” He says, feeling himself hope again.

“She can’t cure you, captain.” She settles for but he shakes his head.

“You are wrong. Emma Swan can help me, she can-…”

“Save you?” She says then laughs uglily, her eyes glowing and her lip curling with venom. “Emma Swan will never save you, because you don’t want to be saved. Doesn’t matter how many times you say that you hope for her help, we know you, we know you love us above everything else.” She says making him shake his head.

“You are wrong, I hate-…”

“Do you? Did you hate it when you broke Rumplestiltskin’s leg? Did you hate it when you put your hook through his chest and watched him writhe in pain? Did you hate it when you killed Brennan Jones? When you killed Silver? WE BUILD YOU, CAPTAIN HOOK! YOU ARE NOTHING WITHOUT US!”

“I WON’T LET YOU CONTROL ME ANY LONGER!” He screams back, standing up. “You clogged my ears, my mind, and my heart for far too long. I have hope, Nimue, and I know you will lose in the end.” Killian says, a little smile on his face and they stand in silence for a few seconds, Killian not backing down, until she scoffs.

“As soon as Rumplestiltskin gets rid of the dagger, we win.” She says and he shakes his head.

“He won’t, his plan won’t work.”

“Because you will stop him?”

“No, because it is insanity. He can’t kill me with only my heart, and I doubt he has found Excalibur.” He takes a deep breath and shrugs. “Even if he traps me on that hat, he still doesn’t have the heart he needs for the sacrifice.”

“In the end you won’t tell the heroes his plan anyway, you know he can ruin your life here in Storybrooke.” She says and he frowns as she doesn’t seem worried at his affirmation and tries not to think of her words. He has hope in Emma Swan, just as he knows they have no obligation to forgive him for what he has done. Is it a sin to want to keep his secrets for a little longer?

Nimue laughs and he curses himself for thinking it, because now she knows how much he doesn’t want the others to know his past, his crimes, his mistakes.

“Not so sure, are you? If you want Emma Swan to save you, why don’t you tell her everything, Killian Jones?” She asks, mockingly. “Tell her of everyone you killed, tell her of the people you slaughtered, you deceived. Tell her how you killed your father and your baby brother.” She says and he closes his eyes trying to focus, there’s something she doesn’t want him to know, she is trying to keep him off track, there’s a piece he is missing. “Tell her of how the thought of the people of Tirulia celebrating your brother makes you feel more jealous than angry, that even in death Liam is the hero while you stay in the darkness. Tell her of how it is your fault Milah left her family, how you are the one responsible for making Rumplestiltksin as evil as he is, tell her how you were the one that provoked him to the point he went to your ship, tell her how Milah’s death is your fault-…”

“I need the heart of someone who knew me before the dagger.”

“No.” He says lowly but she stops talking all the same. Killian looks at her, seeing her glare. “He wouldn’t…” He trails off but he knows he would. Rumplestiltskin would do it.

There’s only one person alive who knew Rumplestiltskin before he became a Dark One.

Baelfire.

“He would kill his own son?” He asks and Nimue smiles at him.

“Anything necessary, Killian. That is why he will win, and you will lose, because he is willing to do whatever is necessary to get what he wants.” She says but Hook shakes his head.

He tries to see this from another angle, tries to take off the hundreds of years of hatred he feels for the other man, and tries to see this in an impartial way. Rumplestiltskin planned for the Dark Curse just so he could find his son again, would he give it up for more power?

“Not power, freedom.” Nimue says but he shakes his head. They will never be free. “Oh, Killian, don’t you see? Rumplestiltskin is more free than you. Why do you think we don’t talk to him as much as we do with you?” She asks and he frowns at her. “Because he doesn’t need us as much as you do.”

“He already gave himself up, you mean.” He snarls.

“He gave himself in. He let himself be one with us, and by doing so, he freed himself from us, freeing himself from the dagger is just another part of it.” She says but he shakes his head again.

“You gave him the illusion of freedom, you control him all the same.” That’s why he will do it, if it comes down to it. He will kill Bae.

“You are not a hero, Killian.” She says. “That was already decided.”

“No one decides what I am but me.” He says, firmly, and takes a step closer to her. “I am the one who burned Tirulia’s flag, I am the one who put this hook in place of my hand, and I am the one who took you in.” He says, feeling a certain liberation from saying it out loud. “And I am the one who is saying it now: you won’t control me anymore, Nimue. I will stop Rumplestiltskin and you both will lose.” He snarls, as close to her face as he can and Nimue glares at him, but for once, he doesn’t care for her anger. He has spent the last centuries angry.

“And I spent a millennia angry, captain. You can’t win against us.” She repeats. “There is no salvation for you.” She says with finality and disappears.

Killian lets himself sigh in relief  at her disappearance and feels his shoulder sag in a sudden rush of tiredness, he doesn’t know how, but he is sure it is the Darkness fault that he feels so drained. It doesn’t matter, he has things to do, he knows that Rumplestiltskin will do it tonight and he needs to be stopped.

I should warn Baelfire, he thinks as he takes one step to get off his ship, but he stumbles on his way, his eyes closing against his will long enough to make him fall. He grunts feeling so dizzy he can’t even see straight, the world tilts around him.

“Bloody hell…” He says, trying to stand up but unable to do it, the strength leaving his body completely.

What the… is the last thing he thinks before the darkness surrounds him completely.

Emma sighs, finally feeling the cold air around her.

“I am a monster, not because of my powers, but because of what I let them turn me into.” Ingrid said before destroying herself. Emma looks on as Anna and Elsa cry, hugging each other, and can’t help but shed a tear in grief.

Her relationship with Ingrid might not have ended on a good note but she knows now that she really did love her. The woman was the only good adult she met as a child, and even if she is still angry that she took the memory away from her for so long, she can see where she was coming from. She knows how loss can affect people. It doesn’t erase the bad she has done, but it does make her human.

Emma walks back and leaves the ice cave, looking up, satisfied to see that the purple smoke no longer fills the sky.

“It’s gone.” Elsa says, appearing behind her, Anna right at her side, where she doubts she will leave anytime soon.

“Yes.” Emma says nodding and Elsa takes her hand, holding it tightly for a second and they share a nod of understanding. Ingrid ended what she started.

The three walk the streets of Storybrooke seeing the damage. There’s broken glass and furniture on the streets, the windows from the shops are all shattered and there are even street signs broken. But the citizens don’t seem to mind.

As they walk to the station, Emma sees only apologetic smiles and hugs, the curse didn’t destroy the people of Storybrooke, but, judging by the bloody lips and purple eyes, she is willing to guess that the hospital will be full today.

They enter the station and see that Snow and David are already holding Robbie, arms touching, and Emma smiles joyfully at the vision in front of her.

“Mom, dad!” She says and they turn their smiles to her, hugging her tight. Emma can see them both checking quickly for any injuries and looking satisfied at not finding anything wrong. “I expected to see Regina causing chaos here.” Emma says, finally looking around and seeing the broken computer and turned table. It was a risky plan to use Regina’s anger to free her and Elsa from the ribbons but it was a calculated risk, in the end it worked out, clearly Regina didn’t kill Snow White.

“Ah…yes, she did come by.” Her mom answers, exchanging a quick look with her father. Emma already did her own check on them and saw that, besides a few superficial bruises on her mother’s face, they look fine, but Regina is nowhere to be seen.

“What happened?” She asks when she notices their weird behavior and her mother shakes her head.

“Nothing, just…something Regina said.” Her dad answers as Anna’s fiancée enters the station in a hurry and immediately hugs Anna. Emma spares them a glance before turning back to her parents.

“What did she say?” She asks, with a frown.

“She was just boasting about everything she’s done.” Her mother is quick to clarify, but she looks nervous anyway. “She said she locked Sydney in the mirror…again.” She says and Emma widens her eyes. “We don’t know the whole story, she was just saying stuff because of the curse.” Her mother tries to justify but Emma shakes her head, remembering something.

“No, when we went after Ingrid, she took Regina’s mirror. Regina looked really mad over that.” Emma says, finally connecting the pieces of that puzzle, she was wondering what the Snow Queen might want with Regina’s mirror, but if Sydney was locked inside, then that mean she was interested in it because of him. “Damn it, Regina.” She says lowly, knowing the mayor was desperate to get some answers, to find their villain, she should have suspected she would have done something like this.

“She left as soon as the curse lifted.” David says and Emma nods, running her hand on her face. “The Snow Queen?” He asks.

“She…she destroyed herself.” Elsa answers and her parents nod, solemnly.

“Okay.” She says, thinking of what needs to be done now. “Mom, can you go check Renee and see if she is awake now that Ingrid is gone?” She asks and her mother nods. “If everything is fine with her we can put her heart back. Dad, can you come with me and Elsa, we need to see how the town line looks now.” She says nodding at the blond and her father and they nod back. She sighs as they all turn, ready to leave and Emma takes her phone out of her pocket, she doesn’t hesitate to click on Killian’s name on the screen but is surprised when he doesn’t pick up.

“Hey, Killian.” She says when the voice says to leave a message but immediately regrets it and turns off the call. She thinks of sending a text message but remembers all the chaos they encountered before because of that. I need to teach him how to text. She thinks, following her dad to his car.

It will be fine, she tells herself, if they don’t find him on the way to the wall, she will call him again. She is sure he will be fine.

“Well, that sucks.” Emma says looking at the tall ice wall.

“I guess Ingrid really didn’t want us to leave.” David says with a sigh. Emma and Elsa tried, separately and together, to bring down the wall, but were unsuccessful, and now, they are once again stuck on the town.

“But then how do we get back to Arendelle?” Anna asks, afflicted.

“Even if we got the wall down, we wouldn’t be able to get back home yet.” Elsa answers, turning to her sister. “We are in another world entirely.” She says and Anna frowns at the explanation.

“Yes, we do have to work on how to send you back.” Emma says with a nod.

“Then we have to hurry.” Anna says, still frowning, but not with anger, only desperate to go back home.

“We should take it easy, we have to be careful with these kind of things.” Elsa answers, much calmer now that her sister is here and Emma nods with her. “Arendelle will still be there.”

“About that…” Anna says with a wince making them all frown.

“Oh, sorry, we didn’t have the time to explain it earlier.” Anna’s fiancée, Kristoff, says, apologetic.

“What happened?” Elsa asks, alarmed.

“Hans and his brothers took over Arendelle.” Anna answers. Elsa looks furious for a second, before turning her hard to Elsa.

“We have to get back, now.”

“Okay.” Emma says with a nod. “Let’s get to Granny’s and meet up with the others and work on something.” She says and they all nod, walking back to the truck. Emma takes a moment to try to call Killian again, but the call goes answered once more.

“Dad.” She calls, grabbing David’s attention right before they get inside the vehicle, her phone tight in her hand. “Did you get in touch with Hook?” She asks and he shakes his head.

“Not yet, why?” He asks, already taking his phone out of his pocket.

“He isn’t picking up my calls.” She answers as he tries to call too. He shakes his head when the voice tells him to leave a message making Emma sigh.

“Maybe he lost his phone again.” He says and she nods.

“Right.” She says because it does make sense, he has lost his phone before, it is something that can happen again. She gets in the car and looks at her phone again anyway, she has no reason to think something has happened, but she can’t shake off the feeling of worry. They saw no sign of crazy Dark One going hammock on town on the way here so there’s not need to worry about that, much less that someone might have gotten to him. She pretends not to worry the whole way.

They end up at Granny’s and Emma is more than happy to know that Renee is well and walking around, so she immediately puts her heart back where it belongs and the woman is grateful.

At least one less thing to worry about, Emma thinks as she sees the people of Storybrooke celebrating the woman’s recovery.

“No beans and no hat, what else could we use?” Her father says, and the silence on the table is deafening. While the rest of Storybrooke celebrates, the heroes wreck their brains trying to find something to resolve another problem. Who said the hero’s life is easy?

“I came here because of the wishing star, right?” Anna tries but Elsa shakes her head.

“I tried, but the necklace is powerless now.” She says putting the jewelry on the table.

“Maybe it had juice for only one wish.” Emma says with a sigh.

The main entrance door rings signaling someone getting in and Emma looks up expectantly but is disappointed to see Neal entering the diner. He goes directly to Henry and hugs him, asking about his well-being, and only after his nod, does he turn to the table.

“Everyone alright?” He asks and seems to notice the missing person, a frown appearing on his face as he looks around the diner quickly scanning the crowd.

“As far as we know, yes.” Emma answers, looking at her phone again just to see that she still has no unanswered calls.

“Elsa, Anna, and Kristoff have to get back to their kingdom as fast as possible, we are trying to find a way.” Her mother explains.

“Maybe the fairies can help us.” Emma tries, putting her phone on the table so she won’t miss anything but her parents and Neal only stare at her with frowns on their faces.

“Oh, Belle hasn’t told you?” Snow asks and Emma remembers now that Belle did start to say something about being unable to find the fairies and now, she has one more thing to worry about.

“Did something happen to them?” She asks, internally debating whether to other more coffee or not.

“They left.” Her father answers making her frown.

“What do you mean left? Where? How?” She asks.

“From what I heard, home.” Neal answers. “Tink came by to say goodbye, she said Hook found a way to get them back home.” He says and it looks like this is news to her parents too, because they turn and look shocked at him.

“Hook found a way to send them back home?” Emma asks.

“Back to the Enchanted Forest?” Her mother asks, and Neal nods.

“So, Hook can help us, right?” Elsa asks, looking at them but Emma keeps her frown.

“I wouldn’t be so sure.” She says, hurriedly trying again to call him, but once more with no success. “Damn it, Hook.” She mumbles, slamming her phone on the table. He hadn’t said anything about this the last time they talked, which is fair, they barely talked about anything that wasn’t them, but still. “Did you know about this?” She asks her father, her voice more cutting than she intended as she doesn’t even know what she is angry about. Damn it, Killian, where are you?

“No.” David answers, shaking his head, his expression worried. “Did Tink say anything else?” He asks Neal but he shakes his head.

“She came to see me before she saw how they would leave. She only said he had found a way to help them.” He says, uselessly.

“We should ask him, anyway.” Elsa says but Emma shakes her head.

“I can’t get in touch with him.” She says trying to keep the worry from her tone, but her mother sends her a worried look anyway.

“I am sure he just lost his phone.” Snow White says, mirroring her husband’s earlier words and Emma nods. “We could get Regina’s help, as well.” She says hopefully, and Emma knows that she is desperate to check on the mayor.

“The woman who trapped a person inside the mirror?” Kristoff asks, his tone a little louder than Emma would have liked so she shushes him before she can realize what she is doing, looking worriedly at how close to their table the citizens are, and, even more worriedly, looking at how close Leroy is.

“She could help us.” Emma says to the other man, hoping he doesn’t have a bad impression of Regina because of that. She opens her mouth to make up some sort of excuse, defending Regina at least until they hear the whole story, when the bell at the door rings again.

“Guys.” Belle says, entering the diner like a storm, a book in her hand. “I think I found something.” She says, putting a book on the table. They had met up with her on the way back and had asked her for help in finding a way back to Arendelle and she had been more than happy to help, seemingly feeling like she has a debt with Elsa and Anna.

“What is it?” Emma asks looking at book only to realize it is in another language.

“There’s a potion we can use to ignite the power of the necklace again. Only one last wish, though.” She says and they sigh, relieved.

“Told you.” Elsa says with a small smirk at Emma, making her chuckle.

“Sentimentalism pays off, I get it.” She says back, feeling a small sense of relief start to creep in. “And what do we need to make this potion?” She asks and as an answer, Belle puts a small vial with a purple liquid on the table.

“I already found one at the shop.” She says with a brilliant smile.

“Count on Gold to be prepared.” Emma says taking the vial.

“He was the one that helped me find the spell, actually.” Belle says, proudly.

“Guess he really has changed, then.” David says, but his tone isn’t as joyful or trusting as Belle’s, Emma can agree on the disbelief but she senses no dark magic on the vial so she has no reason to suspect this will hurt the sisters in any way.

“Then we are set, right?” Anna asks with a sigh of relief as they all stand up.

“Yes.” Emma says. “Ready to go home?”

Chapter Text

Hook wakes up with a start and shakes his head trying to dissipate the cloud in front of his eyes, more unsettled than he has felt in years. He struggles to get up and looks around to see that he still is on his ship, so for a second, he lets himself believe that he just passed out, and that nothing weird happened, but then, his heart stops when he sees the differences.

The fire had left the captain’s quarters a mess, but he and his crew had managed to clean it up the most they could. The room was burned out, with no ceiling, and it had been hard work but still mostly clean now.

Now, the room is more in disarray than what it looked like after Zelena had decided to destroy what mattered the most to him.

The walls are broken and every piece of furniture that had managed to survive is in pieces on the floor. Hook stumbles out of the room to see the rest of the ship in a similar state, whatever progress they had managed to make on fixing the Jolly is completely undone now.

He leans against the wall, still feeling weak on the legs, and looks on, confused, at the destruction in his ship. He uses his hand to help himself walk ahead and only then notices his bruised knuckles.

“No…” He whispers as the bruises heal, the sight giving him no reprieve, and sees the dirt and specks of blood on his clothes. Luckily, his hook is not as stained, the metal only a little dirty, meaning at least that he hadn’t been on a murderous rampage. He doesn’t know if the damage was caused only on his ship or anywhere else and his head hurts when he tries to remember anything.

We don’t need a curse to take over, the voices in his head whisper and Killian feels his breath start to accelerate at the realization of his lack of control. He looks at the sky and sees that the purple cloud of the curse is gone but he doesn’t know when it happened, much less how long he was…

He doesn’t remember anything, and that conclusion makes the panic start to settle in.

“Breath in, counting to ten”, he remembers Milah telling him long ago whenever he wasn’t able to control his emotions, so he follows the instructions of her ghost and tries to focus. He doesn’t remember what happened in the last…minutes? Hours? But at least there’s no body on the Jolly, he thinks, a little maniacally.

What was he doing before?

The hat, he remembers, Rumplestiltskin was going to do the spell to… He looks up at the sky again, this time paying attention to the position of the Sun and is dismayed to see it already going down the horizon.

“No.” He says, putting the mystery of the missing time in the back of his mind, for his own sanity, he has to focus on something else for now, and Rumplestiltskin is the best alternative. He feels his usual anger at the Crocodile rising, and focuses on it, on the necessity to stop him.

His legs move normally again, and he gets off his ship, avoiding looking at the destruction he has left behind on his home. He moves without thinking too much, instinctively knowing where he will find the Dark One, letting his body do the work as he lets the familiar anger take hold.

The streets of Storybrooke are calm, even if he can still see the signs of the destruction the curse caused, and he can also hear the people celebrating inside Granny’s, without a care in the world. He doesn’t look too closely into it, scared to meet the eyes of any hero, and enters the clock tower, seeing Rumplestiltskin exactly where he knew he would be.

“I knew you would come.” The Dark One says, calmly, while he puts the hat on the floor in front of him as Hook climbs the stairs calmly, as if he has all the time in the world.

“Not afraid to die, then?” Hook says, even without a plan, and Rumplestiltskin scoffs, making Hook’s heart appear on his hand. The thing is as dark and rotten as the last time Hook has seen it, and for a second, he almost wishes to not put it back on his chest.

“You can’t kill me.” He says with deep satisfaction when the pirate reaches him and stands in front of him, only the hat between them. There are stairs at the back of both of them, making it so they can either retreat or meet in the middle, but in the end, there’s only one option in Hook’s mind.

“And you can’t kill me. It looks like we are in an impasse, aren’t we?” He says back, taking one step further as Rumplestiltskin takes his dagger out of his jacket, raising it on top of the hat making a constellation come out of the hat and appear on top of them. “What is your plan here, Crocodile?” Hook asks, his tone firm, and the other smirks.

“Get everything my heart desires.” Rumplestiltskin answers.

“He is going to get everything his heart desires and you will be locked in the hat.” Nimue told him, the same words as the Dark One in front of him says.

“You gave him the illusion of freedom, you control him all the same.”

Hook shakes his head, finally seeing Rumplestiltskin for what he is: a shell of a man.

“You can’t kill me, not without the sword.” He says, shaking his head but the other merely laughs.

“I will find a way.”

“The Savior has my sword, Rumplestiltskin, you will never get it from her.” He says, knowing the other already knew that, but Rumplestiltskin still shakes his head.

“You have too much faith in your girlfriend, Captain.” He says the word almost as if it was poison, but Hook takes no offence.

“You have too much faith in yourself.” Hook answers. “You can lock me in that hat, it won’t do you any good, it will only make me angrier.” He snarls taking on small step forward and Rumplestiltskin raises his dagger higher in front of him, almost as if that would make any difference.

“You can win in a struggle.” The Crocodile in his head whispers for him and the one in front of him frowns. “Lock him up and use your Excalibur to make the sacrifice. You can be free.” It says.

“I won’t do that.” Hook tells both of them. “Because there’s no real freedom in that.” He says and Rumplestiltskin scoffs then lets out an ugly laugh, not unlike the many laughs Hook has heard in his ear in the last centuries.

“That’s why you never won, captain.” He says. “You think too small. All that power is wasted in you.” The Dark One snarls, and Hook feels his vision getting red at the words but takes in a deep breath remembering his own words: he won’t let them win.

“So what?” He says catching Rumplestiltskin by surprise. “You can’t go on with this, Rumplestiltskin.”

“What?” He asks with an expression of disbelief on his face when the pirate doesn’t take the bait.

“You need the heart of someone who knew you before the curse.” Hook says and shakes his head when the other’s face clears of expression. His poker face was never good. “You know what It wants you to do.” He says and now the other Dark One stays quiet, and Hook can hear the Darkness screaming in his ear. “Are you willing to kill-…”

“THE DARK ONE ALWAYS FIND A WAY!” Rumplestiltskin screams, interrupting him. “I WILL GET EVERYTHING I WANT!”

“No, you won’t.” Hook says, shaking his head, once again noticing the emptiness of his foe. “You will lie, and you’ll cheat your way forward, Dark One. You can lie to Belle, and you can lie to yourself, but the moment you kill your own son for this, for power, you will be proving only one thing.” Hook says, taking another step forward and this time, Rumplestiltskin takes one back. “That you are just a puppet.” He spits, the words familiar to Rumplestiltskin. “A dog on a leash.”

He barely finishes the last word and the other is groaning in anger, raising the dagger above his head. Hook smirks.

He uses the move he has used a hundred times before, his hook on the other’s raised wrist, and with a simple twist, the man drops the weapon in his hand, and, before he falls on his knees, Hook kicks the hat, making it fall down on the space made by the stairs, far down from them.

He hears a faint sound as the hat is back in the box and it crashes on the ground. There is some purple smoke as it meets the ground, but Hook doesn’t bother to look if he broke it, his glare fixated on his enemy on his knees in front of him, his hook at his throat.

“NO!” Nimue screams, looking at where the thing fell but Hook still doesn’t look away from Rumplestiltskin. The Crocodile laughs, a little breathless.

“You still can’t kill me.” He taunts and Hook takes his eyes from him for only a second to see that, in the struggle, Rumplestiltskin dagger also fell, now beside the box on the ground, so far down.

“It still works.” Nimue says and turns to him. “Lock Rumplestiltskin in the hat, and use his power to charge it.” She says, her hand holding firmly on his arm. “You don’t need to kill Baelfire, most of your crew knew you before the curse. No one will miss a measly pirate.” She says and Hook hates that, for a second, he thinks about it. Her yellow eyes pull him in and for a second, he thinks that, maybe, he could free himself from his sword. He could-…

His thoughts are interrupted when, suddenly, he feels excruciating pain in his chest, so strong that he loses his breathing and clutches at his shirt, trying to alleviate and find the source of the pain. He grunts as another sharp stab of pain fills him and now, he is the one falling to his knees, the pain making him writhe, touching his forehead to the ground.

“What-…” He mumbles and manages to look up to see Rumplestiltskin standing up. On his hand, he tightens his hold on Hook’s heart.

How?

Another sharp pain almost makes Hook scream so he bites his tongue, unwilling to give the other the satisfaction, and struggles to raise his head to look at the other eye to eye.

“Well, now that’s a development.” Rumplestiltskin says, smiling.

It doesn’t make sense, Hook thinks, he had already done this before and it didn’t work. He remembers clearly, Rumplestiltskin trying to make him feel pain by crushing his heart back at the mansion, but he had felt nothing then, so why…?

“Would you look at that?” Rumplestiltskin says, deep satisfaction in his voice as he turns the heart in his hand, he lowers it a little so Hook can see what he sees. “Looks like somebody has been doing some good lately.” He says, mockingly and Hook widens his eyes because he can see it too.

For some reason, somehow, at the center of his heart, almost invisible and hidden by all the black around it, there’s a speck of red that wasn’t there before.

“It will be the death of you, captain.” Rumplestiltskin snarls before tightening his hold again. Hook grunts in pain at the sensation and tries not to curse himself as the Darkness laughs in his ear.

YOU WILL LOSE.

They decide to do this on the main street, no reason to go anywhere else, her parents and Belle follow them in case anything goes awry. Elsa hesitates but hands over the necklace to Emma and she takes it in one hand and raises the vial with the potion on the other. She takes a deep breath and hopes that this time, Rumplestiltskin isn’t trying to screw them over. Only a few drops hit it and the effect is immediate, the necklace starts to glow in Emma’s hand and she can feel the power in it again, the power she hadn’t even noticed was gone until after Elsa had used it to bring Anna.

“Here.” Emma says, giving it back to Elsa. “Use it wisely.” She says, smiling and the other smiles back, holding the thing tight in her hand. They look at each other for a second until Elsa gives in and hugs her.

“Thank you, Emma, for everything.” Elsa says and Emma hugs her back.

“No, thank you.” She says back, unable to voice everything that Elsa has helped her with but judging by her teary eyes she understands it just fine.

“You have a beautiful family.” Elsa says with a nod, holding her hand for a second longer.

“So do you.” Emma says back and Elsa opens a warm smile, looking back at her sister and Kristoff.

“Thank you, all of you.” Elsa says to Emma’s parents standing behind her.

“No problem at all.” Her mother answers, and Belle nods at her side.

“If you need anything, don’t hesitate to try to contact us.” Her father says after hugging Kristoff and Anna, and Emma doesn’t know how they would be able to do something like that, but she hopes they find a way. She hopes she can meet these people again.

Elsa turns back to Emma with a regretful look.

“I just wish I could say goodbye to Hook as well.” She says and Emma has to smile at that even if her heart tightens with worry once more. “Tell him I said thanks, please. He helped me a lot.” She says and Emma nods. “He is a good man.” She says, almost conspiringly, low enough for only Emma, her eyes suggestive.

“I know.” Emma whispers back with a wink that seems to amuse Elsa to no end.

The queen steps back raising her hand to hold her sister’s, but Anna hesitates.

“I just wish…” Anna says taking a step closer to them. “I just wish I had met this Mister Gold, he seems super helpful. Who is he? I mean who was he in the other world?” Anna says, no malice in her tone. “Wait! Let me guess, he was a fairy godfather, wasn’t he?” She babbles on, interrupting Emma’s answer, and she can see what Elsa means when she told her how different she is from her sister. The bubbly attitude is endearing, and she wishes she had more time to know better the woman from Elsa’s stories.

“Not exactly.” Her father says with a scoff. “He was an evil sorcerer, you are lucky you have never met.” He says and Emma looks quickly at Belle, seeing her looking down at the description but she doesn’t deny it. “Rumplestiltskin.”

“Wait, what?” Anna says, a frown on her face, but worse than that, there’s recognition in her expression.

“You know him?” Emma asks with a frown.

“That’s impossible.” Belle says, interrupting Anna before she answers, taking one step forward. “He told me he didn’t know anything about you.”

“Well, that’s a lie.” Anna says plainly.  “Not that I’m surprised, all he does is lie.” She says with a shake of her head. Emma can hear the sharp intake from Belle as she tries to think this over. Why would Gold lie about this? Why he didn’t tell them he knew about Anna? “Is…is it safe?” Anna asks, indicating the necklace in her sister’s hand, looking apologetic over the small bomb she dropped on them but Emma nods.

“Yes, there’s no Dark Magic in that potion, now your necklace feels just like it did before when it was still a wishing star.” She explains and Anna nods, relieved. She waves them goodbye again and finally walks to her sister, takes her hand, and gives the other to Kristoff.

“Again, thank you.” Elsa says, one last time, and Emma nods, waving at them. Elsa takes a deep breath, taking the necklace to her lips and whispering against it, like she did at the beach. The wave of magic doesn’t make Emma fall this time as she was waiting for it, in one second the trio is standing in front of them and, in the next, they are gone. Back home.

Emma lets out a shaky sigh, and silently hopes, again, to be able to meet them again.

“Belle.” Her mother says and Emma turns to see the heartbroken look on Belle’s face.

“He lied.” She whispers and Emma doesn’t know what to tell the other. “He lied to me…again.” She says. Emma feels for her, she really does, they had gotten married and Rumplestiltskin was still lying to her.

She takes one step in the direction of the librarian when, suddenly, they hear a noise and a flash of purple light.

“What-…” David asks, frowning in the direction the light came from.

“It came from the clock tower.” Snow White says. They all exchange a look before they run in the direction of the tower.

Emma had no idea what she thought she would find when they got in, she only felt a strange magic stain, almost as if someone dropped a little magic there before it got lost in the atmosphere, and she thought that, perhaps, Regina was meddling with something kind of dangerous. The sight they find inside is worse than that.

Atop the stairs Emma sees Rumplestiltskin standing proudly, something in his hand, and, in front of him, kneeling on the ground, is Hook.

No. Emma thinks, desperately, as she raises her hand, prepared to do something, anything, with her magic to get Killian out of this position. She doesn’t know what Rumplestiltskin has done but she knows it isn’t anything good. The Dark One notices them entering before she can attack, and locks them in place, making Emma capable of doing nothing but stand there and watch as he-…

“Stop!” She hears, loudly. “Release Emma and David.” Belle says, having entered with her mother after her and David. Surprisingly, Rumplestiltskin complies, and it is only when she can move her limbs again does she notices why. In Belle’s hand, she holds the Dark One’s dagger.

“Belle…” Rumplestiltskin says, his tone miserable, but not more heartbroken than Belle’s expression as she climbs the stairs.

“It was on the ground.” Belle says, her tone firm even if her eyes fill with tear. “I hoped it wouldn’t work.” She continues. Rumplestiltskin had given his dagger to Belle as proof of his love for her, but she found it here, on the ground of the clocktower. One more lie the Dark One has told her. “Did you give me a fake dagger, Rumple?” She asks as she reaches the two men. They all follow her, and Emma looks at Killian, worried, as he still has a hand clutched on his chest.

“Belle…” Rumplestiltskin tries but Belle doesn’t let him finish.

“Tell me the truth, Dark One.” She snaps.

“Yes.” Rumplestiltskin’s answer is pried from him because of the power of the dagger and Belle sighs at the answer.

“Drop the heart.” Belle says and only now Emma realizes that this is what the Dark One is holding. He has Killian’s heart. She can barely see the black thing leaving his hand before Killian grabs it and holds it to his chest, back in its place, and it happens so fast that Emma doesn’t even have time to panic at the fact he was heartless. “Now,” Belle continues. “you will take us to the town line. Us, and Neal.” She says and Emma can see the panic on Rumplestiltskin’s face. “We need to be alone for what comes next.”

The Dark One raises his hand and both of them are gone in a cloud of dark smoke. As soon as they are gone, Emma hurries to Killian’s side seeing him grunt a little standing up.

“Are you okay?” She asks as her parents also approach the pirate.

“Peachy.” He grunts, rubbing his hand at his chest. “That box.” He says nodding at the bottom of the stairs. “It…it’s dangerous. You should take it away.” He says, nodding at David who nods back, already getting down to grab the thing.

“Are you sure you are okay, honey?” Snow asks, rubbing his arm and Hook nods.

“Yeah, not my first time.” He answers with a quick smile and mother and daughter roll their eyes at the bravado.

“What is it?” David asks, at their side again, the purple box in his hand. The top of it has some kind of twirly-space-print on it but with a crack right in the middle of it.

“A box with a hat.” Hook answers frowning at it. “I think it should still work.” He says lowly to himself. “We should keep it somewhere safe for now.” He says, not really explaining, but Emma is too filled with adrenaline to ask too many questions. For now, she is just glad he is okay.

Snow and David frown at the box while Emma looks at the pirate once more up and down, making sure he is in one piece and she can hear his voice in her head saying immortal, remember?

“The curse is gone.” He says making her look him in the face again and she nods, letting out a breath as it sets in. They did it.

Seeing Killian safe in front of her confirms it, they won without losing anyone.

“Did you doubt we would do it?” Emma asks, sarcastic with a raised eyebrow but Killian only smiles earnestly back.

“Never.” He answers and she smiles back.

“So…” Her father says, clearing his throat, snapping their attention from each other and Emma can almost see Killian blushing at the sudden interruption and the look is new one. Huh, she thinks, amused. “Granny’s?” David asks and they nod. Snow almost pushes David to hurry him to get down the stairs and Emma takes the opportunity to slow her pace until she and Killian are left alone in the clock tower.

As soon as her parents are out of the door, Killian uses his hook to turn her around and kisses her. She wastes no time and puts a hand on his hair pulling him closer, kissing him back.

“You still have some explaining to do.” She whispers when they let go of each other, the words still pressed against his lips.

“I know. I am just glad you are okay, Swan.” He whispers back, bumping his nose lightly on hers.

“Me too. You didn’t answer my calls.” She says, finally moving a little back to look at him in the eyes and he shakes his head, letting her go to pat his jacket and pants.

“Sorry, love, seems like I misplaced the device again.” He says and she has to sigh, of course.

“I am going to glue that thing on you.” She says and he smiles, unworried, giving her one more peck on the lips as an apology that she pretends not to accept. “Let’s go, we have some celebrating to do before you explain what exactly was going on here.” She says and he nods.

“Of course.” He answers and Emma lets go completely of him to finally leave the tower and pretend she doesn’t see the looks her parents send her.

She breathes in the pure air and lets herself feel the sensation of victory. They did it. They won.

Chapter Text

“So, what happened?” Swan asks, wasting no time. Ruby hasn’t even managed to bring him his drink before Emma started asking questions.

Hook itches behind his ear, seeing the curious looks on the Charmings’ faces as well but there’s no accusation on their expressions, only plain curiosity. They don’t suspect him in any way.

“That box.” Hook starts. “It has a hat in it. Rumplestiltskin was going to use it to rid himself of his dagger.” He explains and sees the surprised looks.

“That’s a thing?” Swan says with a little frown.

“Of course he also needed a few ingredients to do it. He needed to fill it with magic and sacrifice a heart.” He says, purposefully vague, and the realization hits the heroes.

“So, your heart.” Snow says nodding.

“Aye.” He says as Ruby finally serves him his drink, giving him at least one excuse to look away from their faces. He takes a sip and can’t avoid seeing the frown on Emma’s face, and he feels like she is reading him.

“Is that…is that why he offered to take my magic away?” She asks and Hook is not even surprised anymore at how clever this woman is.

“Aye, he needed a big magic source.” He answers but the frown doesn’t leave her face and for a second, he is scared that she will know, she will read on his expression that it is his fault that Rumplestiltskin went after her.

“Well, at least everything worked out in the end.” David says, clapping him on the shoulder in a camaraderie way.  It worked better than he expected, if his suspicions are right, and Belle does what he thinks (wants) her to do. “We managed to send Elsa and her family back to her home.” He says and now Hook is surprised.

“Really?” He asks, turning his wide-eyed stare to Swan and she nods with a bittersweet smile.

“Elsa wanted to say goodbye to you, but they were in a hurry.” She says and Hook smiles a little at that. “She said to give you her thanks.” She continues and Hook doesn’t know what she could possibly want to thank him for.

Elsa was a weird person to him, in some moments she reminded him of himself, and in others, he couldn’t help but notice how alike Emma she was. The feeling made him incapable of seeing her in distress, so he helped her a few times.

Huh, he thinks, perhaps there’s something to thank for, and that’s is a strange feeling in of itself.

Hook doesn’t know what to say so he simply nods and takes another sip of his drink, trying to recompose himself.

“I am glad she found her sister.” He says, noticing that David said ‘Elsa and her familly’, giving in to the expectant look Swan is sending him, waiting for his comment.

“She actually managed to wish her here, it was a whole thing.” Emma says with a shake of her hand and a sweet smile. “But now, we are officially free of snow in the summer.” She concludes and he raises his glass to toast against hers.

“I will drink to that.” He says with a smirk.

“David, why don’t we go talk with Granny?” Snow White says suddenly, pulling her husband’s arm to make him stand up.

“What?” David asks, his drink halfway to his face. She sends him a look that makes him realize something and he nods. “Right, Granny.” He says, standing up, and the couple is gone before Hook can understand what is going on. Confused, Hook turns to Emma to see her with her eyes closed, shaking her head with a sigh, her expression exasperated.

“What?” He asks and she shakes her head at him.

“Nothing.” She answers, but a small smile appears on her face, so he lets it go. “Why didn’t you tell me about Tinker Bell?” She asks, the question so sudden that Hook almost spits out his drink.

“What?” He asks, dumbly.

“Neal said that you took her and the other fairies back home. Why didn’t you tell me about that?” She asks, and he looks closely at her but doesn’t see any anger or disappointment in her voice, she isn’t mad that he hid it, she almost looks…shy to be asking this.

“Didn’t have the chance to, love.” He answers and she squints her eyes a little at him. Emma had told him before that she couldn’t read him as well as he could read her, and yet, under her stare, he feels completely open, as if she can see every side of him that he wants to hide, and what she doesn’t see, she can make him say outloud. It is a terrifying feeling.

“How did you do it?” She asks and that he can answer.

“There was some powerful magic remains in some manor on the outskirts of town. I simply manipulated it to make a portal.” He says and sees the immediate worry in her eyes. “Don’t worry, love. I didn’t use any magic but unfortunately, it was a one-time thing, I doubt it could have helped Elsa and her sister.” He explains.

At least he thinks he didn’t use any magic, he did feel drained after using it and his skin does show the aftereffects of what he did.

And he did break his promise to her, not by opening the portal, but when he fought Rumplestiltskin in front of the manor.

He is just scared to tell her all of that.

Emma opens her mouth to say something else and the pirate prepares himself for any accusation when the noise around them stops. The people of Storybrooke who had been celebrating until now fall silent when one person enters the diner.

Regina.

“Shit.” Swan curses lowly and Hook turns to her with a frown.

“What is it?” He asks as Swan looks around with a glare.

“Regina trapped someone inside a mirror.” She explains to his shock. “She confessed while she was under the curse.” She says and he is the one to curse lowly now. Of course, under the Shattered Sight curse, Regina would want to boost her evilness, of course she would confess her last mistake as if it was a victory, something to gloat about. “It was supposed to be a secret, but I guess Leroy heard us talking about it…”

“Now the whole town knows about it too.” Hook completes, watching as the Evil Queen walks to one of the seats at the back of the diner, keeping her composure but undoubtedly knowing what the stares mean.

“Shit.” Emma says again, also looking at the woman. “I have to talk to her.”

“No, love, let me talk to her.” He says before Swan can stand up. “You go talk to Leroy.” He says. Emma looks at him for a few seconds before her expression softens and she nods.

“Okay.” She says, patting him on the shoulder as she passes by him to get to where the dwarfs have gone back to their conversation.

Hook sighs, secretly grateful at the distraction of their previous subject, and takes his drink to the table where the Evil Queen sits.

“You are more honest than I thought.” He says as a greeting and the woman startles a little at his presence before sighing.

“Believe me, I didn’t do it by choice.” She says, her tone angry, and Hook takes a second to really look at her. She looks physically okay, only a few bruises on her face that he guesses must be because of the curse, but her eyes look as haunted as they were when they last spoke at her house.

“Why did you do it then?” He asks, earning himself a look from the Queen as if he was crazy.

“I don’t know if you noticed but we were cursed.” She answers.

“Not that. Why did you lock that man inside a mirror?” He clarifies and now her shoulders sag, looking down momentarily.

“I already told you, I needed help to find the Snow Queen.”

“Why?”

“Because the heroes were taking too long.” She answers, repeating her words from when he asked her this last time, but he shakes his head. If she is going to act difficult then he will have to take the harsher approach.

“No, you said you did it so Robin Hood could notice that you changed.” He says, hoping she can hear from his voice how ridiculous he thinks this is, and Regina’s stare turns into a glare.

“Are you going to rub it in?” She snaps with clenched teeth, and he scoffs.

“I already told you, Regina, I don’t have the right to judge your decisions. Anything you have done, I have done worse.”

“So you say…” She says lowly, squinting her eyes at him.

“What I can say is this: You are being stupid.” He says and she scoffs, finally taking a sip of her own drink in front of her. “I mean, how long have you known that man? Three months?” He asks and sees her anger rising.

“Don’t you dare-…”

“How old is Henry?” He asks and Regina is caught by surprise by the question.

“Thirteen, why?” She asks back and he nods at the answer.

“You noticed that the empty feeling inside of you didn’t go away even before you decided to adopt him, didn’t you?” He asks.

“How…” She trails off and he shrugs slightly.

“Rumplestiltskin.” He says simply as an answer and the other nods, remembering his comment about the shared knowledge of the Dark Ones. “You started to notice that you had it all wrong before Robin Hood, before Henry. That’s on you, Regina.”

“I noticed that cursing and destroying lives wouldn’t bring me happiness, oh what a good person I am.” She says, sarcastically.

“I told you already, Regina, we can’t measure ourselves with their scales.” He says, indicating the other people at the diner. “They never killed as a means to an end, they never killed because they wanted to.” He continues and he knows he has her whole attention. “They never destroyed lives simply because they were in the mood for it.” At his words Regina finally breaks eye contact, looking at the citizens of Storybrooke, eating, drinking, and celebrating, free of worries. Free of guilt.  “We will never be like them, we did too much bad for it, but you saved a life, Regina. That is what matters now.” He says and she looks at Renee, alive and well. She would have frozen to death days ago if Regina hadn’t interfered. “You have to stop trying to prove yourself to others, because that is not the reason you changed. Do you regret what you did to Sydney? What did you do to all the others?” He asks.

The woman doesn’t turn to look at him but suddenly a single tear falls from her eye, and she is quick to wipe it away before anyone else in the diner can see it, but Hook sees it.

She nods.

“Then you are changing, don’t let anyone tell you anything else. Don’t let their expectations drive you to rushed decisions, love. You are not changing for them, you are changing for you.” He finishes and sees the words hit home for her. She takes a little longer to recompose herself, looking down at her glass. He tries not to, but his thoughts go back to Rumplestiltskin, not really changed, but so desperate to convince others that he did. Willing to do anything to make people believe he was a better man.

“The book.” Regina says, after a few seconds of silence, and he frowns at her. “The Storybook that Henry has. It tells the stories of all of us, it already painted me as the villain.” She explains. “And villains don’t get happy endings.”

“I saw that book blank, love. When I and Swan went back in time, it was blank because nothing had happened yet, one different decision, and all of their futures were uncertain. Who is to say you haven’t made that decision yet? No one gets to decide what we are but ourselves.” He says and she nods. He hopes, deeply, that she understands his words and takes them to heart. “And, you know, it would help if you freed the poor man from the mirror.” He says, his tone light, letting her know that, like he said, he has no judgment over her actions.

“He is already free. He said the Snow Queen let him go, I guess he prefers to keep a low profile for now.” She answers with a light roll of her eyes and Hook raises an eyebrow at her.

“Ooh, you went to talk to him already?” He asks and she flushes a little at being caught. “Did you threaten him?” He asks, mockingly, and she sends him a playful glare in answer but then shrugs.

“I knew it was a harsh decision, what I did.”

“Understatement.” He mumbles, taking a sip and she kicks his leg under the table, making him laugh and her expression breaks, showing a small smirk.

“I guess…I guess, I wanted to tell him I was sorry.” She says and he raises an eyebrow again.

“And did he forgive you?” He asks, curiously.

“Hell no.” She answers, making him laugh but she doesn’t seem mad or disappointed at the lack of forgiveness. It’s…strange.

“Why did you tell Robin about his wife?” He asks what he has been curious about for a while now. “I wouldn’t have. He would have never found out if you had stayed quiet.” He says and she doesn’t judge him for his comment and actually stops to think deeply before answering.

“It would be selfish to stay quiet.” She answers and now he is the one taken aback.

Regina’s words stay with Hook for the rest of the night.

“So, how are you adapting in Storybrooke so far?” David says, with a smile, sitting down in front of the brooding thief. The second Robin Hood sees who is in front of him, his dark expression disappears, and he opens a smile.

“Weird world, this one of yours.” He answers with a little shake of his head. “My men have been quite happy at the discovery of the electric showers.” He says and David has to chuckle at the familiar words.

“Oh yes, Hook had the same problem, I bet your men are finding it difficult to abandon that luxury for the camp?” He asks and only notices his mistake when the other man’s face closes off. Right, touchy subject.

Robin glares at one point behind David before taking his drinking and downing it at once and, incapable of hiding his curiosity, David looks back to see what has gotten the thief in an even worse mood.

Sitting at one of the tables in the back, Regina and Hook look to be having some deep conversation. The queen kicks the pirate under the table, making him laugh and she smirks at him. It looks…intimate.

David looks back at Robin and his closed-off expression.

“Have you spoken with her?” He asks and Robin sighs, running a hand on his face.

“I don’t know what to say.” He says.

“How you are feeling would be a start.” David says making the other look at his empty mug, lost in thought.

“Marian was…was my first love.” He says, lowly, and David instinctively looks at where his wife is, sitting at the counter, Robby in her arms. “She left to do the right thing, and what did that cost her?” He asks, looking up in despair at David. “My son was left motherless and I-…” He trails off shaking his head.

“I can’t even begin to imagine what that feels like.” He says honestly.

“But Regina-…” He trails off, looking at the woman behind David again, his eyes conflicted. “She made me feel like no one has before.” He says, his tone almost resentful over his own feelings. “How do I make peace with the woman I…the woman I feel in love with, with the…the villain that took the mother of my child?” He asks.

David sighs, it’s not like there’s any easy answer to Robin’s problem and he doubts there’s a right answer either.

“I don’t know.” He answers honestly. “But I can tell you this: Regina didn’t change.” He says and sees the wide-eyed stare the other sends him before he realizes what he sounds like. “No! It’s not that she didn’t change from being the Evil Queen. I meant that she is still the same woman she was when you fell in love with her. That didn’t change.” He explains and sees the pensive look on Robin’s face.

Robin’s thoughts are derailed however, when they hear loud laughter from the back of the diner and they look to see that now Emma, Ruby and the dwarves have joined Hook and Regina at their table and the climate doesn’t seem as tense as it was when the mayor had entered the diner. Snow approaches the table, a smile in her face, and the pirate says something that makes all of the people around him laugh, his wife rolls her eyes good-heartedly, and Hook sends a wink in the direction of the queen. He can see Regina trying to contain a smile in return but it is futile, anyone can see that she has lost a burden from her shoulders.

David feels light at the scene and turns back to his drink with a smile on his face, only to see a frown on Robin’s face.

“However, seems like I might be too late.” He says, his tone low enough that maybe he didn’t intend for David to hear but he heard him anyway.

“What?” He asks and only then connects the dots of the thief’s comment. He thinks Regina and Hook are… “Oh, I don’t think you need to worry about that.” He says with a small laugh, the thought of Hook and Regina like that is completely ridiculous in his mind.

“I have seen the way they look at each other.” Robin says, almost childishly. “And the way they talk.”

“Hook just likes to flirt around.” David says, dismissing the comment. “It is kind of his normal way of acting. He is actually-…” He stops, rethinking what he was about to say. He is actually in love with my daughter, feels a little intrusive and maybe a little presumptuous, he is not sure per se that Hook is in love with Emma, just pretty sure. And it might be too much information to give away considering Hook and Robin don’t even like each other. “I think Regina and Hook can relate to each other, that’s why they get along.” He says instead and Robin scoffs.

“They are nothing alike, Hook is a monster and Regina is-…” Robin stops himself with a wince. A Freudian slip maybe, and David should be celebrating that Robin seems to be reaching a conclusion to his Regina-problem but he can’t help but be defensive over the comment on the pirate.

“Killian is not a monster, he is just…complicated.” He says. “I know I can’t make you get along with him, or even forgive him over what happened-…”

“What he did.” Robin interrupts with emphasis and David nods.

“What he did. But I hope you get to know him better and see what I mean.” He concludes and the other still looks hesitant, but he can’t do nothing about that. He can’t force Hook and Robin to get along, and maybe it will never happen.

He still hopes.

Chapter Text

“Just a little longer, please?” Henry begs his mother and Hook hides his smile on his mug of beer. The celebration started dying out the later it got and soon only a few people remain: there’s a dwarf passed out over the counter and there’s one couple hiding in one of the corners, talking in whispers. Swan decided it was time to leave, her mother ready to take Robby home, but Henry still insisted on staying longer.

“Don’t worry, I will take him home.” Bae says with a nod at Emma, from his place beside Hook at the table. He came back hours later, when the celebrations had already died down, with a haunted look in his eyes. He had immediately joined Hook at his table but hadn’t said a word about his father, and the pirate couldn’t resist the temptation and closed his eyes quickly, taking a deep breath and confirming that yes, Rumplestiltskin was no longer in Storybrooke.

Swan still looks hesitant at her son but relents with a sign.

“Okay, but not too late, your mother will kill me if she knows I let you stay up too late.” She says and Henry lets out a little out a little yes in celebration.

David kisses his wife goodbye and sits on Hook’s other side at the table while Emma says her goodbyes. Their eyes cross for a second and she gives him a simple wave.

“Goodnight, Hook.” She says, his mind imagining her tone softer than it probably is.

“Goodnight, Swan.” He says back. He keeps his eyes on her until he can no longer see her through the glass door of the diner. He sighs and takes a sip until he realizes how complicated this whole thing is.

He is sitting with David, Bae, and Henry while thinking of Emma, how disgraceful is that?

“I have to give you something.” Henry says with a smile, taking his backpack off the floor and all of the men at the table give the lad a curious look. “I researched a lot, there’s a bunch of books on pirates at the library and Belle helped out too.” He says opening the three pieces of cloth on the table, making Hook tense up. The flags he asked Henry to make only to distract him, and apparently, like his mother, he couldn’t half do anything.

One of the new flags made by the lad is a red one with a skull and a hook painted in black, the image as menacing as the fame of Captain Hook.

The other is a black one with a skull and crossbones painted in white, the image strangely familiar to Hook.

The last one is plain and white.

“A white one?” He asks when his voice returns.

“Yes.” Henry answers, excitedly, showing his work. “The red one is for attacks without mercy.” He says easily and Hook holds his breath for a second but neither man at the table looks taken aback by any of this. “The black is for when you take only treasure and the white one is for when you come in peace.” He says proudly.

“A white flag means surrounding.” Hook explains, a small frown on his face.

“Or just no ill intent.” Henry says, his tone is sure, taking out a book from his bag.  “Here it says that pirates only raise their flags when they cross another ship, so they don’t reveal too soon their intentions and to have the time to analyze the enemy before launching an attack.” He says but Hook barely hears him, looking at the flags on the table in front of him.

“Why didn’t you draw on it?” He asks, pointing at the white flag again.

“Oh, I guess I was trying to make each one unique.” Henry answers. “I read that the flags didn’t always have drawings on them, so I settled with this: the red one is Captain Hook, the black one is Captain Jones and the white one is just…you.” He explains. “You can’t resume a person with just one drawing, so I preferred to leave it blank.” He finishes.

“Oh.” Hook says, numbly, looking at the flags again.

“Good work, Henry.” David says with a nod and a smile and Bae ruffles his son’s hair in compliment.

Hook stares at the flags in front of him.

Captain Hook.

Captain Jones.

Killian Jones.

“Do…do you like it?” Henry asks, his tone hesitant, snapping Killian out of it.

“You are bloody brilliant, young prince.” He settles for after a few seconds of silence, a bright smile on his face. Henry smiles back, happy at the compliment.

Captain Hook.

Captain Jones.

Killian Jones.

Three different men, all part of him. All part of who he is.

“Though the flags are unfortunately too small to raise on the Jolly, I am sure we can make accommodations.” He says seeing an embarrassed blush appear on Henry’s face when he realizes his miscalculation on the proportions of the flags. “I think you have a future in the pirating world.” Hook quickly adds with a smirk making the lad look up happily again.

“Hey, please don’t turn my grandson into a criminal.” David says, his tone light and a smile on his face.

“You think so?” Henry asks, excited.

“I thought you wanted to be a knight?” Bae asks, his tone also bright.

“Yes, but it is good to have more than one skill.” Henry answers with a roll of his eyes.

“Smart lad.” Killian says, feeling himself relax even further. “All that matters is you being the man you want to be.” He says and Henry nods, his stare serious and confident. “And let me tell you: you are already a better sailor than your father.” Killian says with a smirk.

“Hey! It’s not my fault if sailing in Neverland is harder than sailing here.” Bae says, his voice faux indignant, making them laugh.

“And your grandfather barely has sea legs.” He continues as if the other never said anything.

“I don’t need sea legs, I bet I can ride a horse better than you.” David says with a shake of his head, and Killian has an innuendo at the tip of his tongue but keeps quiet when he remembers that Henry is only thirteen. David appears to know it anyway because he sends a glare his way which makes him laugh.

“Mom has been teaching me how to ride.” Henry says, excitedly.

“That’s good, that way you can adapt in both land and water.” Killian comments with a nod.

“Let’s just hope that in a few years, your driving improves as well.” David says to his grandson with a raised eyebrow and a conspiring tone.

“Do I even want to know?” Bae asks with a small frown, but smirking.

“Let’s just say Regina won’t be letting me babysit Henry for a while.” David explains and Killian can’t help but be surprised that David had been up to some mischief with Henry, and didn’t even invite him.

“How old were you when you learned how to sail?” Henry asks him and suddenly his humor sours. He looks quickly at Bae and sees the slightly panicked look on his face while David seems to be as curious about his answer.

“Well, I grew up at sea, young prince. Sailing was a necessity.” He explains, a little vaguely but Henry nods in understanding.

“Your parents were pirates?” Henry asks, hammering the stake in Killian’s heart even deeper.

“Henry…” Bae starts making David frown slightly, but Henry has no fault in this, it’s simply children’s curiosity, he can’t be punished for being a lad with questions.

“My mother…she was a sailor.” He answers because he does remember that faintly, it’s one of the few things he remembers of her. She was kind, she liked to sing and tell stories, always about the seas. Now his vague answer must have rung some alarm in the lad’s mind because he nods in an understanding way that is strangely reminiscent of Swan.

“Maybe you could teach my mom to sail!” He says, changing the subject, but his tone has some mischief that Killian can’t help but smirk at.

“I doubt Regina would appreciate sailing lessons.” He says.

“Not her, my other mom.” Henry answers and Hook prides himself in hesitating only for a second at that.

“Perhaps.” He says, his voice a little stranded and Henry nods, happy to have his suggestion taken positively, while Bae and David make a show of not looking at him. Maybe too pointedly.

“You know, your father once almost sailed the Jolly straight into the Skull Rock Island.” Hook, says, almost desperate to change the subject and sees the indignant look Bae sends him.

“Oh, c’mon! It was the first time you let me take the helm, I was scared.” He says.

“How was it like to sail the Jolly Roger?” Henry asks, excitedly, turning to his father and Bae looks surprised to be under his son’s curious stare.

Bae starts to tell a very funny tale about getting used to share a contained space with over 20 men, and Hook smiles when he notices that the haunted look he had earlier seems to have almost vanished completely. Whatever shadow Rumplestiltskin has put on his son’s heart seems to be vanishing under the love overflowing from Henry.

He sighs with a smile on his lips and takes another sip of his drink and almost coughs when he feels the bitter taste of the beer. He looks at his cup almost expecting to see something else on it but only sees the alcoholic drink he ordered before. Just like before the Shattered Sight curse, the drink didn’t change, he did.

He looks up to see David staring at him with a raised eyebrow, a question in his eyes but Hook simply shakes his head. There’s no reason to create hope yet.

“How is the restoration of the Jolly coming along?” Bae asks, turning to him, having just finished telling his son about the time Starkey had to cook for the crew since their cook was incapacitated and managed to make seasoned pirates become seasick, and his eyes are still light with the memory.

Hook remembers the destruction caused by his own hand on the Jolly while everyone was cursed.

Not by my own hand, by the Darkness. If he tells himself that enough times, he will start to believe it.

“Slow.” He answers. Bae frowns a little at his tone, maybe suspecting too much so Hook turns to David, trying to find a distraction there only to see the same look on his eyes. He decides to turn to the lad in front of him but is dismayed to notice how much alike members of the same family are. “Rebuilding a ship is hard work.” He elaborates when he realizes he has no allies in this table.

“Maybe because you have been doing it alone.” David says, still frowning and Hook opens his mouth to make a retort, but the prince interrupts him. “I know your crew is helping you, but maybe you need more help.” He explains.

“I can’t impose-…” He tries.

“You are not as adept to this land, so maybe we could find quicker ways to help. Maybe some machinery got under your radar.” Bae elaborates and David nods in agreement.

It’s with a start that Hook realizes that this is the first time he has seen Bae and David agree on something. It would be even more heartwarming if he didn’t have the feeling they are agreeing with something against him.

“It’s going to be so much fun.” Henry says, excitedly.

“On the contrary, it’s quite tedious work, I told you already.” Hook says with a sigh, but the lad only widens his smile.

“If we do it together it won’t be as boring!” He concludes and a quick look around shows that, again, he won’t be getting any support from the other men.

“Fine.” He concedes. “But you will have to hear everything I say, the Jolly is made of very delicate wood work.” He alerts and David scoffs.

“Yeah, I have seen the care your crew had with the Jolly’s delicate work.” The prince says, mockingly.

“That’s just the beginning of the work, we still have much more to do after taking out the burned pieces.” Hook says, surprised to feel lighter with the knowledge that the others will help him out with the Jolly. The destruction he had seen after the curse made his stomach drop, thinking about the implications and the subtle promise of the Darkness that It will never leave him alone, never let him move on only deepened his panic, even if he didn’t allow himself to think about it. But he guesses that, with a little help, he can try again and again. Hold on to sanity until… “The complicated part will be when we start messing around with her immunity to magic and the parts that really make her her.” He says.

He didn’t take part in the build of the Jolly Roger, but he spent enough time on it, and formed such a bond with her that he knows every crevice and nook on the ship. He just needs the time and energy to fix her.

David opens his mouth with a curious look, not much different from Henry’s but Bae interrupts him.

“Do we really need to do that?” He asks making Hook frown.

“Do what?”

“Mess with magic. We can only rebuild her with…wood and stuff, no?” He asks. Hook can see the hesitant look on his eyes, trying not to sound offensive but Hook can’t contain his glare at the suggestion.

“She is more than just a ship, and right now, she is stuck inside of herself, unable to-…unable to live.” Killian snaps, shocked that Baelfire would even suggest such a thing.

“I just thought that we could go on without using that kind of thing, that maybe-…” Bae continues, his arms raised as if he is trying to show he means no harm, but it only makes Hook angrier.

“She is alive, Bae. Not restoring her magic would be like killing her or worse, condemning her to a life stuck in that state.” He says, disgusted at even the idea of doing such a thing to his oldest companion.

“But how are you going to do it? You can’t mess with magic, and honestly, the farther we go from that kind of thing, the better.” Bae says, now his tone raising as well.

“Okay, why don’t we-…” David tries but now Hook is the one raising his tone.

“I don’t know how we are going to do it, but I am not leaving her behind.” He says and Bae scoffs.

“Right, wouldn’t want to do that.” He murmurs but Hook hears him fine.

“We will do as I say and that’s final, Baelfire.” The pirate snaps, unwilling to let the other’s words cut him. Bae glares at him and he glares back, not backing down until the other looks down, taking a sip of his drink.

“Okay, you know what? Why don’t I take Henry home, and you two figure out whatever this is, huh?” David says standing up and pulling his grandson by the shoulder despite his protests. The prince sends him a look before leaving the diner and Hook has a second to regret how the night turned out.

Killian looks at Bae, seeing him looking down, his arms crossed and his posture a little crunched down on his chair, he looks so much like he did back in Neverland when Hook had given him an earful for playing around the cannons that he has to take a second to take a deep breath before talking again.

“What is it?” He asks, downing his own drink. Bae takes a few seconds before he shakes his head. “I don’t think this is about the Jolly, Bae.” He says, trying to push the other, his tone softer, and finally Bae sighs and uncrosses his arms.

The man downs his own drink before looking quickly at Hook but looking away again.

“Belle banished my father.” He says and Hook lets his raised eyebrows be his only display of what he is feeling.

“Oh.” He says, dumbly. He knew Rumplestiltskin was out of the town but he didn’t know Belle was the one to do it, even if he hoped she did.

“She still has his dagger, she used it to make him cross the town line. Now he can’t get back to Storybrooke and he is stuck out there without his magic.” He explains.

Gone.

Rumplestiltskin is gone.

“Oh.” He repeats at the confirmation.

Stuck in the realm without magic, without his magic.

Hook can hear faint laughter in the back of his mind but tries not to focus on it.

“I can’t-…” Bae trails off, his frown pained. “I can’t stop thinking of everything that magic has stolen from me, and everything that I lost because of magic.” He says, his tone frustrated and Hook sighs.

“You can’t just blame magic, Bae, that’s not how it works.”

“Don’t try that speech with me, Hook.” He says, shaking his head, looking at him, finally. “I know, okay? I know how the Darkness works, how magic works. It makes promises and gives power, but all magic comes with a price, and everyone around pays for it.” He says, angrily. “It happened with my father, it happened with you, it happened with Tink, it happened with Regina, and it will happen with Emma.”

“No.” Hook says with a shake of his head.

“Yes! It’s how it works, it makes people take and take and destroy and…” Bae’s tone is desperate as he talks, thinking about every consequence magic has brought to his life but Hook shakes his head again. “Would you have done those-… those things if you hadn’t magic in you?” He asks.

“I abandoned you without magic.” Killian answers, his tone direct and Bae flinches back as if he has been slapped. “I lived longer with It than without and I barely remember how I was without magic, but I do know one thing: I wasn’t a good man.” He says, firm, and notices Bae’s eyes watering, shaking his head. “You are angry about what happened, I understand that, Bae, but if you want to blame someone, you have to blame me, not the magic.”

“But the Darkness-…”

“It’s more complicated than that.” Killian says, noticing that he has let Bae’s hatred for magic fester for too long. He needs to make him see. “Yes, It-…It talks to me just like it does with your father, but we let It.” He says looking at the table and seeing the flags Henry made still draped over it. “It does use us, but make no mistake Bae, we are letting it and we are enjoying it.”

“You want me to believe that this man that broke Belle’s heart is the same that told me stories to sleep when I was a child?” Bae asks. Killian feels his heart (his black, destroyed heart) bleed when he notices that Bae doesn’t ask about him, only his father. He accepted that Hook was never good.

“Aye.” He answers harshly and sees the other shake his head. “Rumplestiltskin let the power corrupt him, not the magic. The Darkness used his weakness against him, and yes, It is a dangerous sentient force, but he let It take over. He chose to trick and lie and manipulate everyone around him, he chose to lie to Belle and to you. Magic is just a means to an end.” Killian explains. “And you are foolish if you think the Darkness is like Emma’s or even Regina’s magic.”

“Doesn’t that make it even worse? What Regina did?”  He asks, his tone calmer now, genuinely curious.

“The Darkness doesn’t need to whisper in your ear to seduce you. Regina made horrible decisions and now she’s not making them anymore.”

“What can guarantee she won’t make them again?”

“What can guarantee anything about anyone?” Killian asks back, leaning back on his chair. “Don’t underestimate people’s free will, Bae. Regina, Rumplestiltskin, and I made bad choices, it is up to us to keep making them or not. And your father made his decision.”

Bae stays silent for a few seconds, looking at the table, and thinking over what he said.

“But you are being consumed by It.” He whispers and looks up at him, his eyes scared.

“I can fight It.” Killian answers, surprised that he believes it. He believes he can win. “I am fighting against It every second, and maybe it will be fruitless but I don’t like to give up.” He says, conviction in every word making Bae let out a sigh that sounds suspiciously like a sob before he nods.

“Good.” He says then clears his throat, rubbing his hand over his eyes. “You still have to take me and Henry out sailing.” He says, opening a small smile and Killian smiles back. “We can sail the Jolly together.”

The image is good, sailing with the lad and finally fulfill his promise. Sail with Bae again. It sounds like a dream.

“Then you can…maybe…” Bae starts, tentatively. “Tell me more about my mother?” He asks, his tone almost a whisper but his eyes are hopeful. Killian inhales sharply more in anticipation over the heartbreak the words will bring than any real pain. He is surprised when he doesn’t feel the blinding stab of grief over Bae’s words and simply feels the absence of Milah. He misses her like he misses his hand, but it doesn’t destroy him.

“Aye, I can do that.” He answers with a smile.

Chapter Text

Bae leaves a little after their conversation and Hook manages to stay seated at the empty diner for 10 minutes before the silence and the sight of the flags on the table starts to give him anxiety, the good mood his conversation with Bae leaving him at the same time the man did. He tries not to think too much of it as he makes way for the Rabbit Hole.

“Don’t even think about it.” The bartender (Aesop, Emma said) says when he sees him, raising his finger and pointing at the door.

“Aesop!” Hook says as if greeting an old friend, ignoring the demand, and sitting by the bar.

“After the mess you left in my bar last time I let you crash here, Hook, you are not welcome.” Aesop says, putting the rag from his shoulder on the counter with a slap and Hook simply smiles.

“The bar is for drinking, right?” He asks, turning on his charm but Aesop doesn’t look impressed.

“You almost drank the place dry.” He says and Hook opens his mouth, but he shakes his head, interrupting the pirate. “Don’t even try to make a comment about drinking other things dry.” He says making Hook close his mouth. “Your charm worked before, but not anymore.”

“C’mon, mate.” Hook definitely doesn’t whine but the man is unmoved. “You know, there was a time my name invoked respect.” Hook tries but Aesop keeps looking at him with a bored stare. “I will even pay this time.” He tries again and sees a small twitch on the other’s face, and he knows that he is almost winning him over. “I am good for business, am I not?” Hook asks, his tone silky, draping himself over the counter to get closer to the barkeeper. He licks his lips slowly and almost bats his eyelashes.

Aesop holds on for only a few seconds before his eyes drop to his lips and he scoffs, shaking his head and stepping back from the counter, putting more space between him and Hook.

“You’re a menace, captain.” Aesop says but his smile finally breaks free, putting a glass in front of the pirate and serving him a good amount of rum.

“And you are the true savior of this town.” Hook answers raising the glass in his direction before draining it.

“Careful there or I will tell that to Emma Swan.” He answers with a raised eyebrow that almost makes him choke. His reaction seems to amuse the bar owner as he serves him more alcohol. “You’ll be paying for this by the way.” Aesop says pointing at the bottle of rum he puts in front of Hook, the satisfaction for startling the pirate clear in his voice. With a final wink the man leaves to talk to another patron and Hook is left alone, overthinking.

Does everyone know about him and Swan? There’s even such a thing as him and Swan?

Does he want there to be?

Yes.

He thinks about the calm he felt after their last kiss, after kissing Emma everywhere she would allow him, and he doesn’t want to let that go. Is that selfish?

He thinks of Bae, having just lost his father and he thinks of Henry desperately wanting to be a hero like his parents.

But he also thinks of Emma’s smile, of her laugh, of her touch.

Bloody hell, he is too far gone.

Hook fills his cup once more and thinks of the Jolly.

He destroyed her but he is avoiding thinking of how.

Where is It? Where are the taunts and the snarls?

The silence is starting to bother him even more than the screams ever did and isn’t that the worst part of it all? That it doesn’t matter how many times he tells Bae and Swan that he doesn’t want the Darkness, he still misses it.

He knows It isn’t gone, he can still feel it in his chest and on the tips of his fingers, but it feels subdued. Maybe Swan’s magic had an even more lasting effect on him. Maybe he is…

Hook sighs and drains his glass, pouring even more on it, almost reaching the brim.

He saw his heart earlier today, there was still black there, and no soft love making will erase that. Maybe what he imagined was the red spot, maybe he is not hearing it whisper in his ears because it is already in his mind, maybe-…

Maybe he doesn’t need It to drive himself insane.

What he does know:

Bae, David and Henry want to help him with the Jolly and won’t take no for an answer.

He kissed Emma Swan more than once.

Rumplestiltskin was banned from Storybrooke.

Bae wants to talk about his mother.

Tink is gone.

The Jolly was destroyed by his own hand.

He loves the sound Emma makes when he kisses her on the scar in her chest.

Rumplestiltskin is stuck in a magicless place.

Vulnerable.

Easy target.

Weak.

Coward.

So easy to just…

He hears the unhinged laugh at the back of his mind, for a second so loud that he turns around only to see the usual patrons at the tavern, no scaled skin or deep yellow eyes.

He shouldn’t linger here much, he should get back to his ship, to his crew. They stopped at the tavern to get supplies and maybe some drinks but now he doesn’t see a single member of his crew around him. It’s impossible that every single sea rat of his crew got lucky tonight and he didn’t. He has to make do with the time they got here before they return to the godforsaken humidity-and-gnat-hell that is Neverland.

Hook drinks from his glass, looking at the weirdly dressed people around him, looking for someone who catches his eye. He frowns when he notices how many women are wearing pants and how little leather the men are wearing. Strange village.

Finally, someone catches his eyes, and Hook looks at the ruggish man up and down appreciatively, admiring his port and the unshaven beard on his face.

Wait…

Robin Hood.

What.

What.

What was he doing?

Killian shakes his head, confused, and confirms that yes, Robin Hood is sitting alone at the corner of the Rabbit Hole almost as if trying to pass unnoticed, but his eyes do raise and meet his for a second before he looks down quickly.

He should leave.

He can still remember the Merry Man’s face when he broke his neck against that tree. The unseeing eyes would haunt his dreams if he had those. Or maybe it wouldn’t, he has enough nightmare fuel in his brain, and maybe the Merry Man would be just a background character, someone at the back of a scene before he watched the Jolly burn, tried to kill Henry, and fucked Zelena. Again.

“Bloody hell…” Killian murmurs, lowly, feeling like his mind can’t focus, he can’t keep one thought on his mind, it feels like when he catches something it disappears right through his fingers. Right through his hook.

He stands up, now thinking of Regina.

Her words to him at the diner. Her despair at the prospect of losing…

Robin Hood.

The pirate looks at the thief sitting at the back of the bar and decides he has to do something. Like when the town was blaming Elsa for something she didn’t do, he can’t stand the thought of Regina not getting the credit she deserves.

“Hey there, mate.” He says with a smirk, sitting in front of the thief, startling him from his brooding.

“It’s better if you leave.” Robin says with clenched teeth and Hook smirks at the empty threat.

“Why? Do you want to hit me with an arrow again? Hope for a different outcome?” He says with a scoff and the man’s glare turns almost murderous.

“You might have fooled everyone else but I know what you are, Hook. You can’t fool me.” Robin snarls, leaning more on the table. “I will make them see it too.”

Hook raises his eyebrow, unimpressed, then slams his hook on the table leaning closer to the thief as well, satisfied to see the small flinch the other tries to hide at the sudden movement.

“Yes, you know what kind of man I am and you know what?” He asks, his tone dropping. “I have killed men for doing less than what I did to you.” He reveals and Robin stands back, surprised. “But you are different kind of man. You are better than me.”

The words don’t feel like blades on his throat and, unlike when David said that to him, he can feel his chest get lighter at saying out loud instead of hurting. It feels liberating to say it out loud because it is true.

Robin looks completely flabbergasted at the words and leans back on his seat with his mouth open and Hook does the same with a sigh.

“When I killed your men you know what I felt? Powerful.” Killian continues, his tone no longer cruel, only matter-of-factly. “I felt the adrenaline of having someone’s life at my mercy and I crushed their windpipes as if it was dirt under my feet.” Robin finally closes his mouth, his jaw clenching in anger and that is even more proof of how much better the thief is than him: he doesn’t know how addicting the feeling of having someone’s life at his hand is. “And I felt more in control than I had felt in months in this magic-less town.” He confesses and takes a deep breath, now that he started talking, he doesn’t seem to stop. “But you know what happened next? I saw the dismantled bodies of your friends and I thought of my father whom I had done the same years ago, and I thought of my love who suffered that same fate at the hands of another man, and I knew what I have always known but had allowed myself to forget: I am a monster. Capable of killing with and without a reason. I knew then that I had done with you the same that has been done with me and I was ready to accept whatever happened after that, because I deserved it as much as the one who killed my love does.” He finishes, clenching his hand on his glass until he hears it crack and lets it go before it breaks.

The thought of Rumplestiltskin out there, so…so mortal, is so tempting that he knows he can’t fully blame the Darkness for it. Doesn’t matter how much time has passed, doesn’t matter if the heroes have faith in him, he will always be tempted to kill Rumplestiltskin.

“And that’s what Regina did.” Killian continues with a sigh, letting his anger at the man far away go, at least for now, there’s nothing he can do against Rumplestiltskin. But he can do something about the man in front of him, and more importantly, he can help him see and understand Regina. “She did something cruel, and unforgivable but she admitted that she did it. It was not because it was against you, but because she, like me, has suffered this kind of pain before, and what we always hoped wasn’t only for revenge, but the chance of confrontation. The chance of looking at the one responsible for our suffering in the eye and being able to tell them that they ruined our lives, letting them face what they did. She wanted to give this chance to you and that is the main proof that she is changed.” He explains because he knows Robin hasn’t seen this, doesn’t know this.

Just like the heroes don’t understand the kind of addiction there is in afflicting pain, the sense of control they can take back by force by killing, they don’t understand the despair of never getting the chance to look at the villains of their story in the eyes and judge them. Snow White had the courage and the opportunity to stand up to Regina, but Regina couldn’t do the same with Cora.

Hook never asked Rumplestiltskin why.

Why did he let Milah go if he really loved her? If he really thought she was in danger, why didn’t he fight?

Why did he let Killian live?

They can never apologize for what they did, for no words can bring back what they took. But they can give them the chance to come to terms with it.

It would be selfish to take that chance from them.

“I am sorry for killing your men.” He says anyway. Simple, direct, and, most important of all, sincere. Robin exhales a shattered sigh, blinking quickly and taking his eyes off him, finally.

Killian stays seated for a few minutes but when the thief stays quiet, looking away he nods to himself.

He expected anger, shouting, and punches, but silence is also a way.

He stands up but only takes a few steps away before a voice stops him.

“I don’t think…” Robin says. “I don’t think I will ever forgive you for what you did.” He says and Killian turns to him with a frown, because he didn’t ask for that, he never expected any kind of forgiveness. Robin takes a deep breath and looks up at him. “I know I will never forget what you did. I spent years with those men, and they deserved to live longer. But…” He takes another breath and Killian realizes that he is not breathing, hanging on every word out of the thief’s mouth. “You are not a monster, and neither is Regina.”

Killian has the distinct feeling of water in his eyes, but he keeps his eyes on the seat for hours after Robin leaves, frozen in his spot.

Emma sighs, looking at the clock on her phone. She should have waited until the next day, she isn’t even sure if Hook has the habit of coming back to his room at Granny’s at night. Thinking more, she isn’t even sure what the pirate does at night, while the town sleeps. He said he used to go to the Rabbit Hole, but he had been kicked out of there after causing too many problems, and the Jolly is…

She sighs again. She only decided to wait for him here because she had the feeling that they have to talk about it now, or else she will back out. She is tired of giving up the good things of her life because of fear. She is tired of being afraid.

Suddenly, she hears the sounds of someone’s heavy steps getting up the stairs to the rooms and she stands up, ready to make up an excuse in case it is Ruby or Granny, but to her satisfaction, a familiar scent of rum and sea reach her, letting her know who it is even before she sees the leather.

“Emma.” Killian says with a sigh and her automatic smile at seeing him drops when she sees the expression on his face.

“What’s wrong?” She asks and he shakes his head slightly, closing his eyes.

“Nothing, love, I am just-…” He trails off, seemingly lost for words to how he is feeling but she can see in his eyes the look she has seen in the mirror before.

“Tired?” She completes. He looks up at her a little surprised at her suggestion. He is immortal and doesn’t need sleep, technically he can’t get tired, but there are other kinds of tired.

“Aye.” He answers with another sigh, his shoulders sagging a little and Emma takes one step forward, her hand raised to give him some kind of comfort but he takes a step back. She frowns at him, not understanding where this hesitation is coming from.

“What happened, Killian?” She asks and he shakes his head before looking around, looking for an excuse before he sighs and looks at her again.

“I was with your son, your father, and the father of your child today.” He says and she raises an eyebrow.

“Yes, and?” She hasn’t said it out loud but the way her family gets along with Hook always makes her heart warm up, she doesn’t understand why this could be any problem.

“I don’t know…It feels like some kind of betrayal.” He says and Emma scoffs at how stupid that is.

“I am not theirs, Hook.” She says but frowns again because the pirate looks genuinely in distress over this.

“I know.” He says with a nod. “It’s just that…I ruined a family before, his family, I don’t want to do it again.” He says and Emma scoffs again, still shocked that this is something he is worried about.

“That is stupid.” She says almost childishly, and Killian lets out a self-deprecating laugh. “I get to make my own decisions, I get to make my own choices.” She says and knows he knows this. She knows that he is not scared he is taking advantage of her, or that he is forcing her into anything.

He is worried he will screw this up, and she knows this because it is also what she fears.

“And what do you choose, Swan?” He asks, looking up at her, genuinely wanting to know her answer. But she still has questions, there is still something she has to clear up before…

“Why didn’t you tell us about Gold’s plan?” She asks. When he explained to them what Rumplestiltskin wanted to do she noticed that he knew everything and stayed quiet, instead of asking for help he decided to deal with it alone, and it ended with his heart in Gold’s hand. She doesn’t want that to happen again so she needs to know what it meant, does Killian not trust them? After everything, after they helped each other so much, does he still not trust them with that? Did he plan on ending Rumplestiltskin?

His answering silence is not reassuring at all as Emma’s mind goes into overdrive. Even after it was all done, Killian didn’t express much curiosity over what ended up happening to Rumplestiltskin, and didn’t seem worried when Belle took him away, so she doesn’t know if it makes sense for him to have stayed quiet because he had some secret plan of revenge. But he also told them immediately after it was over, with no hesitation in explaining the other’s plan. Maybe he didn’t tell them because he couldn’t, and that thought makes Emma think quickly about his sword, but she saw it when she got home earlier today, no Dark One got close to it. So maybe he was forced to stay quiet by another way, something important enough for him to risk letting his enemy win.

“Did he blackmail you into staying quiet?” She asks, her tone almost a whisper now.

“I-…” Killian hesitates, shaking his head and he looks almost like he is pleading. “I have done things I am not proud of…” He trails off, the words almost ripped from him against his will.

“And you didn’t want him to tell us.” She concludes. Of course. Killian looks like he is hanging on a lifeline every day, she saw his horror when he realized she had seen what he had done with Blackbeard, of course, he would fear losing everything he managed to get because of his past crimes. He has seen what had happened to Regina. “I won’t ask you what it is.” She says and Killian’s eyes get wide before he looks a little suspicious.

“You won’t?” He asks and she shakes her head.

“No. It’s your past, you have the right to tell us when you are ready to. If you ever are.” She explains, honestly, and sees his expression softening into something so… “We know you have done horrible things, Killian, you don’t need to be scared to lose us because of that.” She explains and he sighs.

“Emma.” He says softly, her name sounding so beautiful when coming from his lips.

“I don’t want to force you into anything anymore.” She continues, thinking about his sword about all that happened between them, thinking about whatever darkness plagues his mind, whatever he hears in the corners of the room. She doesn’t want to be another person taking away his choice, but she also can see what he wants but doesn’t believe he can have. “You asked me what I choose?”

Emma takes a few steps to close the distance and kisses him, her hand tightening in his hair and his hand goes to her nape immediately, deepening the kiss. He uses his hook at her back to bring her even closer and she doesn’t think she will ever have enough of this.

Her lips finally leave him because of her need for air but she refuses to go too far.

“And you?” She asks quietly, allowing herself to doubt only for a second, she will hold on to this wall for this moment only, if Killian says…

“How can I choose anything else?” He whispers back.

Emma can’t contain her smile and kisses him sloppily because of it, but he doesn’t mind, only smiles back.

Yes, they will be alright.

Chapter Text

“Maybe we should just kidnap a priest and get it over with.” Milah says, a little petulant in her tone and Killian can’t help but laugh and kiss her cheek.

“Guarantee our place in hell then?” He says with a smirk that she answers in kind.

“Wherever we are, we are going to raise hell anyway.” She answers.

“We already got married on the Jolly, why do you want another one?” He asks, coming back to their original topic.

“I am a respectable woman, pirate.” She says, her tone mockingly-serious making him laugh again. “Are you refusing to put a ring on my finger?” She asks and he takes her hand in his, kissing it.

“Any jewelry you want, love, it is yours.” Killian answers taking one particularly big emerald ring from his pocket and putting it on her finger making her gasp at the sight of it.

“Killian, this is beautiful.” She says, almost out of breath and pulls him in to a filthy kiss.

“Er…captain?”

“What?!” Killian lets go of Milah as she moans, trying to pull him back, to snap at his crewmember.

“What do we do with the hostages?” Alf asks, his tone even more hesitant than before. Killian sighs and looks at the nobles tied together at the center of the burning ship as his crew finishes bringing the loot to the Jolly Roger.

“Kill them.” Milah answers quickly, her hand sneaking under his shirt. He smirks at her as she gives him another kiss to the sounds of blood being spilled around them. “But let’s keep the cake” She lets him go to say, looking at the wedding cake, surprisingly still standing in the middle of the deck. It’s not that usual to find nobles throwing a wedding party on a ship, but they really lucked out with the wealth of the guests.

“And then what?” Alf asks.

“Then…” Killian starts then looks at his love, smirking devilishly. “We kidnap a priest.”

Hook sees the memory play out in such a trance that he almost feels like he is dreaming. Two weddings, huh. He had forgotten that Milah had proposed to him in that burning ship.

“Not the bug…” He hears the mumbled words at his side and turns to the mop of blond hair sleeping.

He smiles as she mumbles more words in her sleep, and he feels his heart tugging as he hugs her from behind. Hook nuzzles his face on her nape and hears Emma sigh in comfort, putting her hand over his on her stomach.

“Sorry to wake you, love.” He whispers but she shakes her head lightly.

“It’s okay.” She whispers back and even without seeing her face, he knows she still hasn’t opened her eyes.

He has spent many nights with Emma Swan in the last couple of months, so he has gotten used to her morning routine. She always looks like she won’t wake up early but somehow, she always does, even when he doesn’t interrupt her dreams. She usually complaints a lot before begrudgingly opening her eyes, kisses him, then complains about her own morning breath.

“What time is it?” She asks, her voice low and Hook glances up at the clock on the wall of his room at Granny’s.

“Seven forty.” He answers making her grunt.

“Ugh, it’s too early.” She complains. “I have to leave before Granny goes to the counter.” She adds, because that’s also something they have done a lot in the past months. Sneak around.

She turns without getting out of his embrace and kisses him lightly on the lips.

“I have to brush my teeth.” She whispers to herself and then finally opens her eyes, and he is glad to be able to finally see her beautiful green eyes. “Good morning.” Emma says with a soft smile.

“Good morning.” He says back, raising his hand to put a strand of her hair behind her ear and when the touch isn’t enough, he leans down and kisses her lightly on her collarbone. Emma lets out an appreciative hum, her hand massaging the back of his head.

“I have to take Henry to school.” She says and now he is the one to sigh. He lets his forehead rest where he just kissed, and she doesn’t stop her caress. “How about…” She starts, her tone more awake now. “we go out to dinner today?” She asks and he raises his head to look at her again, with a frown on his face.

“You will be busy at lunch?” He asks. Normally, her father goes to lunch with her mother while Hook brings her takeout from Granny’s at the station. Maybe Storybrooke has had a peak in illegal activities and he hadn’t noticed.

“No.” She answers, her hand moving to run through his stubbled chin, her eyes fixated on his lips. It is all so distracting that it takes a few seconds for her answer to register in his mind.

“Swan.” He says with a smirk forming on his face. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Shut up.” She says with a roll of her eyes, but kisses him quickly on the nose before standing up and taking her clothes from the floor, moving to his bathroom, his laugh following her.

“I expect flowers and chocolate.” He says as he hears her turning the tap on and brushing her teeth with the toothbrush she has left there already. She mumbles something in response, and he laughs at the incomprehensive answer. “I already told you love, I can’t understand you when you have something in your mouth.” He says, smirking to himself.

“Ha ha.” She says dryly after spitting the toothpaste.

“Spitting-…” He starts but she steps out of the bathroom, the toothbrush in her mouth and an unimpressed look in her face.

“Shut it.” She says, making him laugh again. She turns back to the bathroom, and he can’t help but look at her naked form appreciatively. He hears her spitting again, and running the tap before he hears more ruffling around which he guesses is her taking clean underwear from the bag she sometimes brings to his room.

He sits up on the bed, not bothering to dress up yet and grabs the hook from his night stand. He has taken the habit of taking it off when she stays, even if he keeps the brace on, just so she doesn’t end up rolling into it accidently in her sleep.

Emma leaves the restroom with only pants and bra on, to sit on the bed to put on her shoes.

“What are you doing today?” She asks even if she knows the answer, there’s not much for him to do in this town. He is not afraid to admit that his encounters with her are the most exciting part of his days and nights.

“Fix the Jolly.” He answers anyway.

“How is it going?” She asks as she does almost everyday.

“Slowly, but going.” He could tell her he is going to meet Baelfire today, but bringing up his name now feels wrong, even if he doubts Emma would mind. She hums and stands up, putting on her shirt.

“Good work today then.” She says, leaning down to give him one more peck on the lips.

“You too, love.” Hook answers.

“See you at lunch.” Emma says, taking her communication advice and putting it in her pocket and taking her jacket from the chair at the conner.

“And dinner.” He answers with a wink, and she smiles at that. With a last longing look, she leaves. “Bloody hell.” He murmurs to himself, his smile widening in the empty room. He is too far gone for this woman. Hook closes his eyes, resting his head on the wall behind him, and, without meaning to, he starts humming one of the sea shanties his mother used to sing to him and Liam when they were kids.

“We are homeward bound today, soon we will get our three years pay, we are homeward bound, at last we are homeward bound.” For years he has only been able to remember her words vaguely, her hums and rhythm easier for him to repeat, but lately, he has been able to remember the lyrics she used to whispered as she put them to sleep. “And when we get to the Slivertool docks, we will see the girls and their pretty frocks, ‘cause we are homeward bound, at last we are homeward bound. But now the boys had their fun, all their money is spent and gone, ‘cause we are homeward bound.” He sings, softly, warmth filling his chest at the memories. He finishes the song and sighs, if he could, he would stay in this room, with the smell of Emma Swan until he had to meet her again at lunch, but he promised to meet Bae at the Jolly.

He has to finish fixing the Jolly.

He opens his eyes and comes face to face with the yellow eyes of the Crocodile.

“Bo.” The things says and giggles, but Hook doesn’t give it any kind of reaction and goes to his bathroom to take a piss and brush his teeth. “Everything is so quiet, so serene.” It says with contempt. “Makes one wish someone would curse the town already and put it out of its misery.” It says and Hook rolls his eyes. “Is this how the rest of your immortal life is going to be like, captain? Fixing your little ship, grabbing a coffee with Baelfire, going on little dinner dates, sneaking around with Emma Swan?” It says the words with disgust but the prospect of it makes his heart beats faster. Yes, please, let it be like that.

The thing grunts in even more disgust then stays silent for a few seconds.

“Well, not the rest of your immortal life,  but maybe the rest of their mortal lives.” It says with glee and Hook doesn’t let himself think about its words. It has no power over him. “You think they will last for how long? Forty? Maybe fifty years? You know how fast time can pass.” It continues.

Hook ignores It.

“How long it will take before you realize she is ashamed of being with you?’ It tries another approach. “She has been keeping it all a secret, she doesn’t want anyone to know that the Savior is with the pirate, with the Dark One.” It has no power over him. “Do you think her son is going to be happy about this? Do you think Bae will still look at you like a father when he finds out you have been fucking the mother of his child? Do you think David will still want to be your friend when he finds out what you have been doing to his daughter at the dark of night?”

The Darkness appears less frequently, never when Swan is with him. It makes him wish they spent even more time together.

“You are clingy. How long until she realizes you depend on her?” It has no power over him.

Hook leaves the bathroom and puts on his clothes, thinking if he should bring Swan any flowers for their dinner later.

“Two months of fucking around and one miserly date.” It says. “You always settle for less.” Hook turns to the door, ready to leave.

“But not Milah.” Nimue says making him stop for one second. “Milah was more. We are more.”

He leaves the room, not letting its words repeat on his mind, not letting It get into his brain.

It has no control over him.

Emma sighs happily as she watches her son run inside the school, glad to be able to take him in time. She was never a morning person, but some days it is like her body refuses to leave the bed without at least half an hour of complaints. She knows what the common factor of those days is.

Killian.

She smiles to herself as she drives to the station, trying not to act like a teenager with her first boyfriend but it is hard. Killian makes the honeymoon phase feel like it will last forever, and she can’t stop her heart from fluttering when she thinks about him naked and serene on the bed this morning.

Emma is light on her feet as she gets inside the station to find her dad already there and a bag from Granny’s at her table besides a cup of coffee.

“Good morning, dad.” She says, opening the bag, happy to see the French toasts inside. “Thanks.” She tells him, her mouth full of toast.

“Good morning and you are welcome.” He answers, smiling at her, a file opened in his hand.

“Did I miss anything?” She asks and he shakes his head.

“Just the usual. Some drunken fights and a nasty argument over an parking spot.” He answers.

“Morning, sheriff.” Will says from his spot behind bars.

“Morning.” Emma says back, finally looking at the other person in the room, and raises an eyebrow at her dad.

“Yes, also…” He says with a nod, turning to their lone prisoner. “Will was caught robbing a liquor store.”

“Allegedly.” The man says, rolling his eyes.

“I found you passed out inside the liquor store with five empty bottles around you.” David says back and Emma scoffs.

“You really are taking your role as the village idiot seriously, huh.” She says.

“C’mon, sheriffs. Can’t I leave with a warning?” He asks, standing up and resting against the bars.

“We let you leave with a warning five times this week, Will.” Emma says, finishing her toast and resting on her chair. “You are officially the person with the longest criminal record in Storybrooke.”

“So what? You are going to keep me locked in here?” He asks with a grunt.

“At least for the weekend.” Emma says with a nod making the thief groan and sit back.

“Hey, no complaining. Because of you we will have to work on the weekend.” David says with a teasing smile that doesn’t seem to amuse Will.

Emma waits for the dinosaur that is her computer to turn on when she hears someone getting in.

“Belle.” She says as a greeting, surprised to see the librarian. “Good morning.” She says with a frown.

“Good morning.” She says, her face a little worried but it smoothes out when she sees Will.

“Belle.” Will says, standing up again and Emma frowns at the reaction. Belle sighs and turns to her.

“How much is his bail?” She asks. Emma raises an eyebrow and looks at her father to see the similar curious look on his face.

“Didn’t know you two knew each other.” David says.

“Oh yes, Will has been helping me take care of the library and the shop.” She explains and Emma feels bad immediately. Of course, Belle would need help taking care of the establishments, ever since Gold left she has been trying to keep herself and the store afloat.

“Just cover the damage caused on the liquor store.” Emma says with a nod at David who stands up to open the cell.

“Please don’t cause trouble on the weekend, I have plans.” David warns the thief who salutes mockingly.

“Thank you.” Belle says in his place and they both leave in a hurry.

“Now that’s a weird combination.” David says with a shake of his head. “Though, it’s good to see Belle opening up more lately. She has been through a lot.” 

“Yeah.” Emma agrees. “A thief, though?” She says with a raised eyebrow, making her father scoff.

“Maybe they can help each other out.” He says with a shrug. Emma hums at that, maybe he is right, maybe Will can help Belle let go a little and Belle can put Will back on track, she knows she will be glad to not see Will every day at the station. “I was thinking,” Her father starts. “How about we go for a family dinner tonight?” He asks and Emma freezes for a second.

“Uh, sorry, I have plans tonight.” She says and he frowns lightly at her vague answer.

“Plans?” He asks.

“Yep.” She answers. It’s not like she has been actively lying to her family, Killian cares so much for Neal and David that she knows he is dreading their reaction when they find out about them. She thinks they have no say in who she has a relationship with, but she also knows how important their perception is to the pirate. She wants this to work out more than she ever wanted any relationship, so she is letting him decide when they should tell everyone. And for now, it is their secret.

“I assume Hook also has plans, then?” David asks, with a raised eyebrow. Worst kept secret of all time. Emma doesn’t exactly hide the nights she spends out, and anyone could get inside the station at lunch time and see both of them talking over Granny’s takeout. She guesses her parents are just waiting for them to tell them and then they will make fake shocked expressions and ask when Killian will move in.

“You will have to ask him.” She says with a shake of her head. David nods, a knowing look on his eyes and she itches to just tell him, just to share her happiness, knowing that, more than anything, he will be happy to see her happy. But this is about Killian, not her.

“Okay, tomorrow, then?” He asks. “Granny’s will do a special Saturday meatball dinner.” David says, making her grunt.

“I don’t think Granny’s special meatball is all that.” She confesses seeing the indignant look on her father’s face.

“Don’t say that, they are delicious.” He says making her shake her head with a chuckle.

“What about bowling? We still haven’t taken Henry to that new place on main street.” She says, pushing her dad’s mind away from the meatballs, glad that Storybrooke’s variety of places are expanding the longer they spend in peace.

“Seeing the Evil Queen bowl against Snow White, now that will be a sight.” He says with a smile, making her laugh. “Bowling it is, then.” He concludes and she nods.

Lunch, dinner and the weekend spending with people she cares about. She couldn’t think of better plans.

“The mizzen is mostly intact, even if the captain’s quarters have taken more damage outside than inside. The main mast and the foremast weren’t so lucky.” Hook explains as he points. Bae nods, taking another sip of his coffee, the crew walking around, moving wood and ropes from place to place.

The Jolly looks…

“Dead.”

Almost like herself again. Of course, the fire and-…

“Yourself”

…-have done a lot of damage but David and Bae had been right that night, it is quicker with their help.

There are machines that help fix the deck quicker as well as steadier ladders and stronger ropes. The crew had been fascinated over the vacuum cleaner for weeks, until the unfortune incident involving Noodler’s lips, which they swore was an isolated incident, but it still cost them the vacuum cleaner privileges.

Still, Hook feels like they had managed to do the work that normally would have taken months in just weeks.

“You are thinking about building a whole new main mast and foremast or just trying to fix these ones?” Bae asks, resting his hand on what’s left of the main mast, testing its sturdiness.

“I am not sure yet. Taking it out might cost us that whole part of the deck and it will raise the cost by a lot, but just fixing the top might make it more frail for strong winds, I don’t want it to give in on us during an storm.” Hook explains and Bae nods.

“Taking it out might cost more money and manpower but it will be safer, no?” He says and Hook nods still a little uncertain. “Don’t be stingy.” Bae says with a teasing smirk when he notices his hesitation.

“I am never stingy. I will let you know I always gave your mother the finest jewelry from our loot.” Hook says, remembering his memory from this morning, because that’s also something they do now. Talk about Milah. And every time Hook tells Bae something about her, he feels himself get lighter and Bae get happier.

“Like you are losing a piece of yourself.”

Like now, Bae smile softens, almost like he can see it.

“It’s easier when it’s not your money you are spending.” Bae teases, bumping his shoulders with his.

“Hey, a pirate’s loot belongs to him.” He protests. The truth is, Hook has never been a big spender, his loot from his time with Milah has been mostly kept locked away, while during his time working for Pan, they stole more for the fun of it and mostly of it went to drinks and company. He still has a lot of gold and jewels spare and he doesn’t dread spending it now, he can always get more later.

“How, captain? Are you going to plunder your precious Storybrooke?”

“Baelfire.” Starkey interrupts them and nods at the harbor where Hook can see Belle with an unknown man.

“Oh, wait a minute.” Bae tells him and gets down the plank to meet the woman. She sends a wave his way that he doesn’t answer.

“I heard some rumors, captain.” Smee says approaching him on one side while Starkey stands at his other, all of them watching as Baelfire talks with Belle. The strange man keeps a few steps behind.

“Spit it out, Smee.”

“There’s some talk in town that Belle will close off Rumplestiltskin’s shop for good.” He says and for some reason Hook’s first thought is NO! before he takes a deep breath and wonders where that came from.

“The place is full of stolen things, no?” Starkey asks as whatever conversation is happening on the harbor gets a little more heated.

“They said she is planning to lock it all away until somebody comes to get it.” Smee explains. “It just was very clear that she doesn’t want anything that is left of him.”

“Good.” Hook says.

“What about the hat?” The Thing whispers.

The sorcerer’s hat.

It grins when Hook finally gives it a little attention.

“The heroes left it with Belle, what is she going to do with it?” It asks, but Hook only shakes his head. It doesn’t matter what she is going to do with it.

Bae climbs back up and his first mate and quartermaster walk away.

“Everything alright?” Hook asks as Bae runs a hand over his face.

“Belle is going to get rid of the shop.” He says.

“And you don’t want to?” He asks, keeping his voice clean of any judgement.

“Yes…no!” Bae says, frustrated, and sighs, looking up at him. “It just…it just sounds too extreme, you know?”

“Like banishing someone to a world without magic?” It asks with a giggle and Hook almost smiles. “What about the magic items?”

“What about the magic items?” He asks and almost bites his tongues immediately. Bloody hell. It laughs at his slip up.

“I don’t know…” Bae sighs then seems to have gotten an idea. “You could help out!” He exclaims and Hook frowns.

“With what?” He asks.

“Belle.”

“No.” He answers immediately, and Bae shakes his head, raising his hands.

“Hear me out.” He says. “The items there are lost items, we could help out by finding the owners of it.” He explains but the frown on Hook’s face doesn’t disappear.

“If he asks Belle to wait until all the items have returned to their owners…” It trails off.

He will postpone the closing of the shop, this is his way to keep his father’s things for a little longer.

“Sorry, Bae.” Hook says unwilling to help that place stay open for any longer than it has to. “I am in the business of taking things, not returning.”

“Things like Emma.”

Shut it.

It laughs.

“You are the only one that can help us, Killian.” Bae practically begs.

“See? To him, you are just an extension of his father. Or maybe, just a poor substitute.”

“At least think about it, please?” Bae asks and he has to nod, unable to say anything else out loud.

Help Belle on Rumplestiltskin’s shop is the last think Hook wants to do, because above all else, it feels like something the Darkness is interested in.

“Granny’s Friday Special lunch.” Hook says as a greeting, getting inside the station. Emma opens a smile when she sees him and he gets down for a quick kiss before putting the bag in her table, sitting in front of her.

“What is the Friday special, again?” She asks as he takes the plastic compartments from the bag.

“Meat and potatoes.” He answers making her frown.

“I thought the Friday special was burgers?” She asks, suspicious.

“Was, love.” He answers with a smile, and she sighs.

“Are you putting us on a diet?” She asks with a frown as he takes another package of takeaway food, opening it to reveal the vegetables he bought in another restaurant. “Wait, why am I eating like an 18^th century sailor?” She asks with an incredulous smile.

“Granny’s is great.” He starts and she cocks her head at him, and he smiles with a nod. “I might not think so, but you do.” He corrects himself and she nods, satisfied as she takes the plastic utensils out of the bag too. “But it isn’t food for every day, Swan. You have to keep yourself in check and eat things to give you energy for your day.” He explains as they both serve themselves. “The good news is, I also bought dessert.”

“Doughnuts?” She asks, hopeful, and he raises the other bag he was carrying.

“Apples.”

“Oh my God, you are so boring!” She exclaims but her tone and expression are found, and she even accentuates it with a peck on his lips.

Even with all the drama, Emma eats with a smile on her face the whole time while he comments on his fascination of this land’s spices.

“How did it go with Neal?” She asks when he finishes a spiel on cinnamon and its relation to the royals. He remembers pointedly avoiding talking about spending time with Bae this morning, but he should have never doubted Swan would know his plans anyway. Storybrooke is a small town, after all.

“It was fine, we were trying out some ideas for the Jolly.” He answers and she nods, finishing her plate. “Belle stopped by.” He says after a second of hesitation.

“Really?” Emma asks, looking surprised.

“You heard about her plans on the shop?” He asks and she frowns, shaking her head. He finishes his food and rests back on his chair. “Bae said she wants to close it.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” Emma says, looking closely at him, trying to see how he feels about it.

“Bae wants me to help her empty out the merchandise.” He says and her eyebrows raise in surprise.

“What?”

“Give back the things that were stolen.” He explains with a shake of his hand, keeping his voice lighter than he feels.

“And what did you say?” She asks but he just shrugs.

“I doubt Belle wants to spend more time with me than necessary.” He says.

“Killian, Belle has nothing against you.” She says, putting her hand above his in a comforting manner, but he is not afflicted by that. Belle has all the right to not like him, actually it is more off-putting the fact that she has no ill feeling towards him. “Do you have anything against her?” She asks slowly.

“Besides dreaming of slitting her throat?” It says, suddenly at his side.

Hook turns his hand in Emma’s, interlocking their fingers, and pressing their palms together, silently willing her to do…something.

“No.” He answers but now Emma has a worried frown on her face, looking at their interjoined hands quickly before looking up at him again.

“What happened?” She asks in a whisper, her worry coming in the form of her magic, warming over his hand almost as if trying to reach him and he doubts she is even conscious of doing it. The Crocodile disappears.

“Nothing, love.” He answers with a shake of his head and a relieved smile. She loses only a little of the tension on her shoulders but nods in acceptance.

“I think you should do what you want to.” She says. “If you helped give those things back, I am sure you would make a lot of people happy, but if you are uncomfortable with helping Belle or even being in the Pawn Shop, then you have no obligation to do it.” She says, so simple and direct that he can’t help but smile at her. “What?” She asks when she notices his look.

“I must be rubbing off on you, Swan. You are getting almost as wise as me.” He says, cocky, and she scoffs, standing up to throw away their plates and empty packages.

“You have been rubbing off many things on me.” She says making him raise an eyebrow at her, his smirk turning devious.

“Oh?” He says and she returns the look.

“Oh.” She says with a nod.

“Touché.” He says following her to the trash can, only to hug her from behind, leaving a little kiss on her neck. “Careful, love, you don’t want to sound like a scoundrel like me.” He says, teasing and she huffs out a laugh.

“I guess there aren’t enough scoundrels in my life.” She answers and he frowns at her wording.

“I think you are quoting something.” He guesses and she laughs more, turning in his arms, putting her hands on the back of his head, running her fingers on his hair as she always does.

“We need to do a movie night for our second date.” She says with a shake of her head. “There’s a serious gap in your experience in this world that we need to fix.”

“Second date?” He asks, raising an eyebrow. “You haven’t even wooed me yet. Who knows how our first date will go?” He asks making her laugh more.

“Speaking of.” She says. “Do you want to meet me here or at the loft?” She asks and it feels like a tricky question. Meeting her at the loft means facing her parents and he doubts that’s what she wants. Maybe she is giving him an out of the whole thing, which is stupid.

“I will meet you here at the end of your shift.” He says kissing her and she hums.

“Okay.” She says when he lets go. He could stay here for far longer but then he hears someone entering the station, so he lets her go and steps back.

“Hook.” David says, seeing him but not looking surprised at all in meeting him here.

“Hey, mate.” He says back with a nod. “Goodbye, Swan.” He tells Emma with a wink, and she smiles.

“Goodbye, Hook.” He walks to the exit, but the prince stops him before he can leave.

“What do you say to bowling tomorrow?” He asks and Hook frowns.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know if I understand the question.” He says and both father and daughter laugh at his confusion.

“I will take that as a yes, Emma will send you the details.” David says, slapping his shoulder before going to his table.

“Okay.” He says, still confused. He sends one last look at Emma, but before he can close the station’s door behind him, he hears one last thing.

“Dad, do you want an apple?” Emma asks and Hook smiles.

Chapter Text

Hook settles for a single rose and his best jacket, it is not as good as his usual overcoat or the ones that burned out in the fire at the Jolly, but it is the best he can do to keep up with the style of this land. His feet are light as he goes through the almost empty streets to the station and finds Swan already waiting for him at the door.

“For you m’lady.” He says with a flourish, giving her the rose. Emma opens up a wide smile and takes the flower.

“Thank you.” She says, putting her hand on his jacket and pulling him lightly to get closer to her so she can give him a quick kiss.

“You look beautiful, love.” He whispers to her.

“You have seen me at lunch, I haven’t changed.” She says with a confused look. She is right, there’s nothing too different about her outfit, just the normal blue pants that are so common in this land, a simple shirt and her favorite red leather jacket, she looks exactly like she looks every day.

“I know.” He answers with a smile and is rewarded with a slight blush on her face.

“Oh, you are going to be impossible today.” She says with a slight roll of her eyes, but her smile doesn’t leave her face as she takes his arm, and they walk ahead.

“So, Swan, where are we going on our first date?” He asks, letting her lead the way.

“Well, I might not have had the time to change clothes.” She starts and he feels a slight jab at that even if unintentional. Did he choose wrong? Was he supposed to meet her at the loft? But then her parents would have seen them. “But I thought of going somewhere classier than Granny’s today.” She says just as Hook notices other couples walking around them and for a second he panics. It will be impossible to hide anything like this, people will see them together and, as fast as news travels in Storybrooke, he guesses even Henry will know about it by sunrise. “Killian.” Emma calls when she notices that he is distracted and he shakes his head slightly, Emma is the one taking the lead here, if she is wants to do this then it is okay.

“Sorry, love.” He says with an apologetic smile. “So, we are going somewhere fancy? Taking a pirate to a place with rich people might not be a good idea.” He smirks making her chuckle.

“It’s Storybrooke, how rich can they be?” She says and she stops as they arrive in front of a restaurant. ‘Tony’s Restaurant’ is written at the front and by stealing a look inside, Hook can see that Emma wasn’t lying, the place looks miles fancier than Granny’s, with a darker atmosphere and filled with couples inside. It is also incredibly romantic.

Hook smiles at Emma seeing her relieved look when she notices that he likes the place she chose.

“After you.” He says, opening the door for her.

“Table for two?” The man at the entrance asks and at Emma’s nod, leads them to a table by the wall. He leaves the menus on the table while Hook pulls Emma’s chair for her, making her laugh a little, and the pirate sits down to find he has a beautiful view of not only Emma but also of the bar at the end of the room.

“Drinks?” He asks her.

“I could drink some wine.” She answers, turning to the waiter. “Please bring the bottle.” She says making Hook’s eyebrow go up.

“Emma Swan, are you trying to get me drunk?” He asks as they join hands on top of the table.

“I don’t think that is possible.” She teases. “I am just…relaxing.” She says and he smiles softly at her. Emma’s role as the Savior means there’s very little time to rest and enjoy life, these months of peace, with no villain coming out of the woodwork to try and kill them, give her that time. At the beginning she was still on edge all the time, just waiting for some danger at every corner but now he can see that her shoulders are not carrying such a weight anymore.

“And you deserve to relax.” He tells her. “How is the house with the baby?” He asks and she laughs at whatever she remembers of her brother.

“Can you believe Robbie hasn’t let go of your necklace once?” She says and his heart warms up. “David is scared this is the first of his future long list of crimes.” She teases making him laugh. Their waiter comes back to their table, showing the bottle of wine he picked for them and serving their glasses. He can barely taste the drink but feels the warmth of the alcohol on his throat anyway, and the feeling brings a smile to his face.

“Can I take your orders?” The waiter asks and they both turn to the menus. Emma starts to ask some questions to the waiter about the menu, he guesses because the menu is mostly in another language, and he can’t help but look fondly at her as she asks what a Malfatti di Carpenedolo is. He focuses on her so much that he barely registers the familiar face sitting a couple of tables behind Emma, but when he sees it, he can’t avoid staring at it.

Hook cocks his head to the side at Regina smiling at whatever her companion says, taking a sip of her wine, and he might be capable of seeing only the back of the head of the man sitting in front of her, but he can practically smell the forest in him.

And the thing is, as far as he knows, Regina and Robin haven’t gone back together, so why are they together in a restaurant like this?

Regina seems to feel the eyes on her and ends up finding him. He raises an eyebrow at her as she widens her eyes. Robin? He forms the word for her without a sound, not judging, just surprised, and maybe a little teasing. He is so entertained by provoking Regina that he forgets he is also in an escapade of sorts of his own, and karma is quick. Regina notices the blond head sitting in front of him and raises her own eyebrow.

Emma Swan?  He reads her lips as Robin turns to the waiter at their table to ask for something.

“And what will you get, Killian?” Emma asks, bringing his attention back to the gorgeous woman in front of him.

“Uh…” He trails off, looking at the menu in his hand for the first time. “I will have the Scialatielli ai frutti di mare. Have you ordered the appetizer, love?” He asks and sees the dumbfounded look on her face as she shakes her head. “As an appetizer we will have Bruschetta, please.” He says, giving the menu back to the waiter. He looks quickly at Regina and sees her also sending him a quick look, before he turns to see the surprised look on Emma’s face. “What?” He asks, worried he might have done something wrong.

“You speak italian?” She asks making him frown, confused. “The menu was entirely in italian and you ordered perfectly.” She explains.

“Ah.” He says with a nod, understanding. “In the Enchanted Forest that is the official language of the Kingdom of Portorosso. Great fishing-based kingdom, though they do have a little problem of sea monsters.” He explains then frowns. “It has been ages since I have gone there, I don’t even know if it still exists.”

“I guess it makes sense, there’s no Italy so no italian.” Emma mumbles to herself. “So, plus the…portorossian? Portorosse? How many languages do you speak?” She asks.

“Portorossian.” He says with a nod. “I am fluent in eight languages and can make do with three more.” He says and Emma looks at him, startled.

“What? That’s amazing!” She exclaims and he smiles, proudly.

“Well, I don’t even know if half of those still exists much less if it is useful in this land.” He explains. “I learned it on the Royal Navy.”

“Oh.” She says and he can sense in her tone that she is scared of asking more questions, that it will trigger him in some way.

“You know…” Killian starts with a smile, his tone lower than before. “My brother used to say that the language was the most important thing in our training.” He says, remembering Liam lecturing him when it looked like Killian was going to slack on the training, on the days it was harder to let go of the bottle. “That above all else, we should be able to make ourselves understood, no matter where we went.”

“Sounds like a good advice.” She says, putting her hand on his again. “Sounds like a good brother.” She adds, her tone as soft as his.

“He used to say things like that about every class, actually.” He says with a soft chuckle. “I think he was just scared I would abandon the training.”

“Sounds like a good brother.” She repeats, a little more mirth in her smile, and he runs his thumb over her finger intertwined with his.

“Back then we had very few options on how to be someone in life. The Royal Navy was our best shot, but we had to change everything about us, we had to become different men. And we did.” He concludes with a bittersweet smile because how long did that last? For how long did he use that uniform and pretend to be a better man than he was? And for what? The minute Liam was gone, so was he.

“When I got out of jail, I was so lost.” Emma says after a few seconds of comfortable silence, her eyes fixated on their hands, her mind going back to that time. “I remember just thinking that my life was over, that I would never find my place in the world. So I became a bail bondsperson, a job that would make sure I never needed to rely on anyone ever again. I could finally put my trust issues to use.” She explains, her voice a little lighter by the end, and Hook smiles, knowing how important it is that she is opening up like this.

“One might say you were already a hero.” He says with a raised eyebrow making her scoff.

“Please, I was doing it for the perks.” She says, raising an eyebrow of her own.

“Semantics.” He says with a wave of his hook. “I don’t mean to offend you with this, love, but I think you are a good person.” He says, his tone teasing and now she chuckles, and it is almost like butterflies are stuck in his chest. Still, after two months of being at her side, a simple chuckle is enough to make him feel like he swallowed a sun.

“Shut up.” She says with a roll of her eyes. “I could say the same about you.” She continues her tone light, but he knows the weight she is putting behind her words. He smiles softly at her because he knows she means it, that is really what she thinks.

“And that’s why-…” I love you, he almost says. He never thought of those words before but now, looking at her, in this moment of complete relaxation, feeling comfortable enough to talk about his brother as she also shares pieces of herself, he can’t help but feel it. He loves Emma Swan.

He doesn’t say it out loud because he knows it would be a mistake, Emma Swan suffered too much because of love, and he has to show it to her before he says it. He has to make sure she knows he loves her, so she doesn’t have to trust only his words.

Hook stays with his mouth open, dumbly, for a few seconds, unsure of how to end his sentence, still feeling himself filled with pure love, when someone bumps on his shoulder, effectively making his hand let go of the one in front of him, and his anger is already aflame even before he feels the wine falling into his jacket.

“Bloody Hell.” He grunts before grabbing the man by the collar and making him lean down until they are face to face without the pirate needing to stand up. “Looks like somebody had too much to drink.” He snarls, smelling the alcohol on the man.

“So-sorry, mate.” The man says, a hiccup interrupting his words and Hook laughs at the fool.

“Sorry isn’t going to fix my jacket, will it, mate?” He says, raising his hook and making sure the other sees it before resting it against his throat.

“Killian!” The name snaps something inside of him (no one has the right to say that name, no one gets to call him anything but Captain Hook) and he turns, ready to show this tavern wench exactly who he is when he meets her green eyes.

Green wide eyes.

Milah?

No.

Emma.

The date at the restaurant.

Hook looks again at the man who bumped into him, seeing now his scared look and the faintly familiar face, but he doesn’t have the time for it, noticing also the stares of everyone in the restaurant. He lets the man go and pushes him lightly back, to get farther from him.

“Go.” He tells the man, and he doesn’t waste time and runs out.

Hook looks up, seeing the stares are still on him when he notices another pair of eyes he is familiar with.

Regina looks at him from afar with a slight frown on her face, and now even Robin Hood has turned around, his expression unreadable.

“Killian.” Emma says, her tone softer, touching his hand, but the touch makes him flinch and she lets go immediately, her look turning more worried than before. She notices his eyes averting between her and behind her and finally turns to see Regina and her date sitting a few tables back.

She wanted to keep their relationship a secret and now she knows Regina has seen them.

Hook screwed up.

He needs to salvage this somehow.

“We should…” He starts, taking the wallet David gave him from his pocket intending to just pay for their wine and leave. He is still not sure how the currency in this land works, so he doesn’t know if the amount in the wallet is enough to cover what they drank, but he hopes it is enough. If only the thing was easier to maneuver with one hand and if his hand would stop shaking for a bloody second he could take Emma away from here already and-…

“Let’s go.” Emma says suddenly, taking her own bills out before taking his hand in hers and standing up, taking him with her without a look back.

She leads the way with her hand firm on his, and he can only stare at the back of her head, her blonde hair flowing in the night air as she moves like a woman on a mission. He opens his mouth to say something but he can’t see her face so he can’t judge how mad she is by this situation, so he decides to stay quiet. She only stops when they reach the harbor, the Jolly Roger a few feet in front of him, and Hook takes in a deep breath of the salty air knowing it always helps to calm his beating heart.

“Swan.” He says when he sees his companion, running her hands on her hair, unsure of what to say, but his words seem to snap her out of it and she hugs him suddenly, her hand on the back of his head, burying her face on his shoulder. Hook hugs her back immediately, kissing her neck, letting her body heat calm down his heart even more than the sea could ever do. He’s not sure why she is hugging him as if he is going to disappear, but he is unwilling to pass up the opportunity to have her close to him.

He doesn’t know how long they stay there, just hugging and hearing the waves, as always so loud in Killian’s ears because of Emma’s presence.

“I’m sorry, love.”  He whispers to her and feels her shake her head before, reluctantly, stepping back, but she keeps her hands on his face.

“What happened?” She asks and he doesn’t have an answer.

What happened?

One second, he was with her at the restaurant, the mood light and fun, and the next he was in a tavern god-knows-where. He has no idea what happened.

“I…I don’t know.” He admits, avoiding her eyes but she pulls on his face making him look at her again.

“It’s okay.” She says with a reassuring smile, but they still have one more problem. He takes her hand in his and uses it as an excuse to look away from her again, running his thumb over her fingers.

“Regina saw us.” He says and the silence that follows is almost as deafening as the Darkness.

“Well,” Emma finally starts, clearing her throat. “She was with Robin, so I don’t think she has too much leverage over us going out in secret.” She says and it is the first time any of them made any indication over the fact that they are indeed ‘going out in secret’.  

Killian kisses her knuckles softly before looking up at her again, hoping she can feel his sincerity.

“I’m sorry.” He repeats and she frowns a little, a quick look of fear passing through her eyes before she smiles awkwardly.

“Unless you are planning to break up with me, I don’t see why you need to apologize.” She says and he is shocked at the suggestion he would leave her now, after spending hundreds of years thinking he would never have something like this again. She sees the confusion on his face and her faint smile falls. “I don’t care if Regina knows about us, Killian.” She says, serious.

“But…she could end up telling your parents.” He says back, slowly, but Emma keeps her firm stare at him, and he realizes that somewhere in the last months he misunderstood something vital. “You don’t care if your parents know.” He concludes making her sigh.

“I think they already know, to be honest.” She says almost to herself before she shakes her head, a confused frown on her face. “Wait. Did you think I wanted to keep this a secret?”

“Yes.” Killian answers, confused, and she scoffs. “I thought you wanted to be sure of things before you told your family.”

“What?” She exclaims, letting his hand go to run it over her face with a grunt. “I thought you wanted to keep it a secret.”

“What?”

“Yes, after what you said about my father and Neal and Henry, I thought you wanted time to, I don’t know, process things.” She says and now he is the one to scoff lightly.

“But you said there was no problem then.” He says back, confused at how they both could have reached this point. “I mean, I am sure it will be awkward, but I have no reason to hide I am courting the most amazing woman I know.” He says, exasperated, and she smiles incredulously at him.

“I can’t believe we have been sneaking around for no reason.” She says and he smirks.

“I mean, there’s a thrill in the secrecy.” He says, stepping closer to her, putting his hand on her waist and she puts her hands on his chest. “You really want to tell your parents? Henry?” He asks, softer.

“Yes.” She answers with a whisper. “You really want to tell Neal?” As he said before, it sure will be awkward but at the same time he really wants to share this with Bae. His relationship with Emma makes him the happiest he has been in centuries, and he doesn’t want to hide it from the other people he cares about.

“Aye.” He whispers back and the smile Emma Swan shows him now might have been the biggest he has ever seen. She puts her hand on his hair and kisses him deeply.

Their date might have ended badly, but he is glad at the least the night will have a happy ending.

Chapter Text

“Welcome-…oh.” Belle says, her mouth agape when she sees the pirate at the entrance. Hook stands there, awkwardly, looking quickly around for Bae but doesn’t see him anywhere near.

“Uh…” He starts, eloquently. “Bae told me to come.”

“Oh.” Belle says lowly before she seems to have remembered something and nods. “Oh! He said he had asked for help with the stock.”

“Aye.” Hook answers awkwardly. In the end, Emma had convinced him to help with this, because, as she had said, this could make a lot of people happy, and Bae had insisted, calling him on the communication device to get him to come here and he had conceded.

But only because Bae had said he would also be here.

“Neal has left for a second, but he said he would be back soon.” Belle says, her smile welcoming but he can notice the small tinge of hesitation on it, and he can’t exactly judge her for it. It’s not like they are mortal enemies, but they are also not friends.

“Caring for him is even more foolish than caring for me.”

“I promised myself long ago that I would always see the best in people.”

“And how is that going so far?”

“I haven’t been wrong.”

Oh, but she was wrong.

Belle saw the best in Rumplestiltskin and got a knife in the back for it, and even if Hook tried to warn her about it, he didn’t do it for her. He did it because he hoped Belle would leave Rumplestiltskin, because he wanted to see how much it would hurt the other Dark One. Just another way of taking his love from him.

“Do you want to see what we have?” Belle asks after a few seconds of hesitation and Hook will be damned if he runs away from this.

“Aye.” He answers and follows her to the backroom of the shop. The place is a little more of a mess than when he last came, there’s a few boxes with things like ‘Other realms’ and ‘Potions’ written on it, other boxes are just open with its items scattered around the floor.

“We are trying to categorize things first, see what’s dangerous and what’s not.” Belle says showing the piles and Hook shakes his head slowly, feeling the magic fill the whole room even more when the items are handled without care like this.

“Everything here is dangerous.” Hook says lowly and Belle looks a little guiltily at their piles.

“We have been trying to find what we can but some of these items I can’t find in any book.” She says as he walks ahead to the pile of ‘non-dangerous’ things.

“I imagine. Some of these things are older than most of the books in this town.” He says raising a necklace with a pendant of a mask with red glowing eyes. Definitely dangerous. “You should be careful; we don’t want you pricking your finger in anything here.” He says leaning down to see more things after putting the necklace on the other pile.

“One, that’s Aurora. Two, I am being careful. I have been handling magical items like those for years in the Dark One’s castle.” Belle says, a little spite in her voice and Hook can’t help but smile a little at her tone, glad his back is turned to her.

“I meant because you are mortal, love. I have no doubt you can take care of yourself, but most of this stuff is dangerous in general. You don’t want to end up falling in love with someone just because they are the first person you see or reveal you darkest secret because you looked at the wrong thing,” He explains turning to her and seeing her shoulders sag in understanding. “From now on you just touch what we know is not dangerous, okay?” He asks and she nods, crossing her arms close to herself.

He feels like she is closing off and for some reason that bothers him, maybe it is because Bae probably left him alone with her with a purpose and he, somehow, is failing him.

“You have any specific question? Any item you want to know for sure what it is?” He asks as a bridge and she nods, her posture changing to excited again. She takes two puppets from a glass counter, and he frowns at it even before she asks.

“I couldn’t find anything on these puppets, do you know what they are?” Belle asks.

“Those are corpses.” He answers simply and Belle’s eyes widen.

“What?”

“They were probably alive when they were turned to puppets, but these kinds of spells rarely consider a person life’s span or human anatomy. They probably died when they turned because, you know, puppets have no organs.” He explains and she lets go of the thing slowly, almost delicately putting it on the counter again.

She looks sadly at the things, running her fingers delicately on their dirty clothes and it is definitely not the reaction Hook was expecting from her.

“Do I…” She trails off, looking up at him.

“Know them?” He asks and she nods. He looks at the puppets at the counter, feeling the magic on it but unable to pull anything else. “Probably no, it is older than you.” He says. “I can’t take any more information without…” He starts without even knowing why but manages to stop at the end. He has no reason to tell her this, and he doubts she would be mad at him for not giving her any more details, but she looks up at him with a little desperation in her eyes.

“So you don’t…” She stops, and hesitates, looking around before settling on him again. “Do you know where he is? How he is?” She asks, her voice almost a whisper. Hook doesn’t need to ask who she is talking about, he knows.

“I can’t get any details without It.” He answers just as low, knowing she will understand what he means, and he bets she knows more than even whatever Rumplestiltskin told her. That’s how it goes with people you love; you simply want to understand everything about them. She nods at his question, not really sad nor disappointed, but a bit more hopeless than she was before. “I can get a general feeling of his presence; I can tell you if he is…alive.” He says against his better judgement. He doesn’t want to do it; he doesn’t even want to think about the Crocodile if he can help it. But he feels like Snow White would be disappointed if she knew he let Belle feel like this.

“No, it’s okay.” She says shaking her head and taking in a deep breath. “It doesn’t matter.” He can see that she is lying, he doubts she can stop caring for Rumplestiltskin so quickly, but he can also see that she is determined to move on.

“You don’t have to beat yourself over what happened, you know it’s not your fault, right? He-…” He starts but she stops him.

“I know.” She says, firmer than before. “I was not in the wrong for believing in him, he was in the wrong for lying to me.” She says, leaving him speechless for a second. Bloody hell, what an amazing woman.

“Aye.” He agrees, a smile opening on his face, letting his admiration for her show and she smiles back.

Hook turns back to the items on the ground feeling himself more relaxed than before, when something catches his eye.

“What is this doing here?” He asks slowly, raising the purple box with the marking of stars at the top. It is still cracked from when it fell from the clock tower, but the thing still exhumes magic and Camelot.

“Oh, we weren’t sure what to do with it.” Belle says, her easy tone showing she doesn’t really understand how important this is.

It could be ours.

“It is dangerous.” Hook says as the whispers get louder in his ears, but Belle doesn’t notice his conflict.

“Oh, we don’t have anywhere specific-…” WE CAN BE FREE! WE CAN DO WHAT RUMPLESTILTSKIN COULDN’T! “Do you want to keep it safe for us?”

“What?” Hook asks, his fingers tightening on the box.

“You are actually our best bet in keeping some of these things safe, you are the strongest in town, after all.” Belle says, turning around to take an empty box from the corner of the room and putting a few of the dangerous items in it. “Here.” She says, giving him the card paper box.

It is not safe with me, he wants to say.

The only way to use it is with the dagger or my sword, he wants to say.

It wants it, he wants to say.

“Okay.” He says.

He puts the sorcerer’s hat with the other magic items and closes the box, telling himself this means nothing. It doesn’t mean he is going to use it. He is just keeping it safe.

He lets his own mind wonder from the closed box when he hears the door opening followed by the sound of steps coming to the back room.

“Hi, Belle!” Henry says, putting his backpack on the table and taking out his scarf. “Hook!” He says, excitedly when he sees the pirate.

“Hello there, young prince.” Hook says, a smile on his face and nods when he sees Bae following his son closely behind.

“You came.” Bae tells him with a relieved sigh.

“Well, somebody told me it would be the best thing I could do and how they had never asked me to do anything before.” Hook says with a raised eyebrow while Henry dives immediately into the magic things.

“It was my best weapon, okay?’ Bae says with a laugh and Hook lets himself relax further until he realizes what he has to do.

After they conversation (and a great night), Emma and Hook had decided that if none of the two wanted to keep their relationship a secret then they should tell people. Emma said she would be the one to tell her parents and Henry while Hook was responsible for telling the only family he has left. Bae.

Judging by the good mood the young prince is in, Hook can guess that Emma still hasn’t broken the news to him.

“What’s this?” Henry says, his voice amused, a snowflake globe in his hand. He turns it from one side to the other, amused as the storm inside changes strength.

“That’s,” Hook starts, taking the globe from his hand and the snow inside almost forms a small tornado. “a Dark One detector.” He smiles and Henry nods in understanding, taking the thing and the snow stops immediately.

“Harmless, then?” He asks.

“Unless I want to throw a surprise party, aye.” Hook answers, ruffling the lad’s hair as he gets closer to Bae. “Can we talk?”

“Oh, sure.” Bae answers, not hesitant at all, sending a quick smile to Belle as they make way to the front of the shop.

“Oh, don’t touch the things of that pile, okay, young prince? And be careful.” Hook tells Henry before leaving.

“Okay!” Henry screams back without looking up.

Then Hook is alone with Bae and it’s time. He has to tell him.

“What is it?” Bae asks, his tone unsure.

“I-…” Hook trails off, looking around, scratching behind his ear.  How does he even start this? “I am…courting someone.” He says, knowing Emma usually laughs when he says that word, but he doesn’t know how else to describe it.

“Oh.” Bae says, sounding a little surprised and the awkward silence settles as Hook looks for more words, but Bae is the one to break it. “Is it…is it not Emma?  He asks slowly.

“What?” Hook asks, shocked, and his reaction must give Bae the answer because his shoulders sag and he chuckles a little. He almost looks…relieved.

“For a second there I thought I lost a bet.” Bae mumbles making him frown. “I am happy for you, man.” He continues before Hook can ask anything and the words catch him by surprise.

“Really?” He asks, unsure.

“Of course I am.” He answers. “I know that things didn’t work out between me and Emma and that was totally on me. I will always love her, and she is the mother of my son, but I just want her to be happy. Her and you.” He explains. For some reason Hook feels his throat tighten at the words but contains himself in simply nodding.

“Thank you.” He says, unsure of what else to say.

“So, how long have you two been together?” Bae asks, a glint in his eye that Hook can’t decipher.

“A couple of months.” Hook answers and sees the satisfaction in Bae’s face. “What?” He asks but the other doesn’t answer. He opens his mouth to ask again when they hear the footsteps from behind them.

“Hey, what is this for?” Henry asks, appearing at Hook’s side with a hook made of bone in his hand.

“Dangerous, that’s what it is.” Hook says immediately, alarmed, taking the thing full of magic from his hand. “I told you to only take from the other pile.” He says with a small frown.

“But the other one seemed more fun.” Henry answers sounding just whiny enough for his age and Hook shakes his head.

“Sometimes, what looks fun is just more dangerous.” He says, his tone firm.

“Gosh, you are so boring.” Henry mumbles, sounding too much like his mother.

“Hey, Henry. I won the bet.” Bae says catching the boy’s attention and Henry’s groans.

“He told you?” He asks and Bae laughs at his son’s reaction.

“What?” Hook asks, confused.

“I bet with Dad that you and Mom would get together like, five months ago.” Henry answers.

“What?” He asks again, his brain stopping completely, unable to comprehend the lad’s words.

“And I said it would take longer for the two of you to get over yourselves.” Bae says, laughing and Hook is even more confused.

“You two bet on us?” He asks, incredulously.

“Oh yeah. And I won.” Bae smirks at his son.

“Your mom told you?” He asks, slowly, and Henry nods, unaware of the confusion in the pirate’s head.

“This morning.” He answers and the pirate keeps quiet for a few more seconds and Henry rolls his eyes. “Of course, I am okay with it.” He says as if it was obvious. “I heard Mom talking to Grandma about you months ago, I knew it was only a matter of time.” The lad says and Bae looks proudly at his son, ruffling his hair like Hook has done before and Hook can’t believe it is that easy. Just like that, they know.

“Well, it doesn’t matter, I still won.” Bae says, smugger than he should be, making Henry sigh dramatically.

“I can’t believe this.” He says, dragging his feet as he goes back to the backroom and Bae laughs at his scene.

“That’s all Regina.” Bae says, with a smirk and Hook tries to reciprocate. “Really, man, you can relax.” He says when he notices that Hook still hasn’t absorbed what happened. “Everything is fine, we are all happy for your guys.” He says with a nod, passing by him with a clap on his shoulder.

“We are all happy for your guys”

Hook exhales unaware of holding his breath and sees that the world is not over, the universe hasn’t imploded.

Baelfire and Henry are okay with Emma and Hook.

So, just like that, they know.

They are happy for them.

He smiles and goes back to helping them, refusing to look at the box in the corner of the room for the rest of the day.

“So, me and Hook.” Emma says, simple, nothing more but her mother opens a smile, and her father crosses his arms, even if she can see him containing a smile.

“So, you and Hook?” Snow asks, taking a sip of the hot cocoa Ruby just served her, and Emma rolls her eyes.

“Yes, it’s official.” She answers the unasked question, and her mother claps her hands quickly in celebration, and David grunts.

“Congratulations, honey. I am so happy for you.” Her mother says.

“I guess, I also am.” Her father says, and when she raises an eyebrow at him, he finally opens a smile. “I want you to be happy.”

“Thank you.” Emma says. She knows they already knew about it, but she still can’t contain her own smile of relief at hearing them saying out loud what she already guessed they would say. They are happy for her. For them.

“Do I have to ask him what his intentions are?” David asks, his tone amused and Emma grunts, still smiling.

“Please, that’s outdated even for him.” She says making them laugh. Emma feels herself blush at how happy she feels right now, so much so that she has to look away and turn to her baby brother sleeping peacefully in his stroller. She sees Hook’s pendant that Robbie stole now in a bracelet in his tiny wrist and her heart melts as it always does when she sees it.

She knew her family would be okay with it; it was already kind of an open secret for them but saying it out loud made it official. Makes it real.

When she told Henry earlier, she was more hesitant but also a little less scared, and for a reason too. Henry gave it the exact amount of thought any teenage son gives to their mom’s new boyfriend before talking excitedly about boat trips.

“Regina! Have you heard the news?” Snow says when the mayor enters the diner and Emma laughs at her mother’s eagerness.

“No, what?” Regina asks, looking at them.

“Emma and Hook are official.” Snow says and Regina looks at Emma with an impressed face.

“I thought it would take a few years for that revelation.” She says, sarcastically. “But congratulations.” She finishes, sincerely and Emma raises an eyebrow at her, because Emma knew Regina knew, just like Emma knows about Regina and Robin.

The queen clearly understands her look because she blushes slightly and clears her throat.

“I guess that this is as good an opportunity as any other, then.” She starts. “Me and Robin are also…official…again.” She says and her mother looks like she will explode with happiness.

“Well, you two weren’t exactly official the first time around.” David says, mockingly, making Regina glare at him.

“I am so happy for you, Regina.” Snow says.

“Congratulations.” Emma says and Regina looks uncomfortable with it, but Emma can also see that she is happy to say it out loud just like Emma was.

“Oh my god! We can go on triple dates!” Snow says excitedly.

“Absolutely not!” Regina says quickly and Emma laughs as her mother raises a hand to calm her down.

“Don’t worry, I will talk with Robin and Killian.” Her mother continues as if she hadn’t completely shut down the idea, making Emma and Regina wince because they both know Robin and Killian won’t be able to say no to her mother.

“Did you tell Henry?” Her mother asks already taking her phone out and Emma guesses they will have a triple date scheduled to this weekend already.

“Yes, this morning.” Both Regina and Emma say, turning wide-eyed at each other.

“Oh my, twice in the same day?” David says with a laugh. “How did he take the news?”

“Well.” Emma answers with a shrug. “Henry really likes Hook.”

“Please,” Regina says with a scoff. “I am pretty sure Henry had a bet with his father over how long it would take for you and your pirate to get together.”

Your pirate.

“Wait, what?” Emma says when the words register in her mind.

“He was also very happy for me and Robin.” Regina says, ignoring her question.

“That’s good.” Snow says to both of them, and before Emma can ask again what Regina meant by a bet, her phone rings in her pocket.

She takes it out and sees the unknown number with a frown.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Emma Swan?” The woman on the other side of the line says. Her words are dragged with a drawl, and she sounds a little older than her, with a smoker’s voice.

“Yes, who is this?”

“My name is Cruella. Me and my associate were wondering if you could be a darling and let us into the town.”

Chapter Text

“It could be a trick.” Her mother says, her arms crossed tightly, making Emma frown.

Cruella De Vil and Ursula stand in front of them besides a ridiculous vintage car, unable to see them because of the magic barrier that surrounds Storybrooke. The sky is already dark, Neal is probably taking Henry to the loft as they speak, and she wants to go back home before she freezes out here, if only her parents stopped being so…stubborn.

“Why? You said they have no…bone to pick with anyone in town.” Emma answers.

“How would we even let them in?” Her father asks, his tone as closed off as his wife’s.

“The scroll.” Emma answers as Regina raises her hand, holding the thing she asked her to grab before they came here. “It let Ingrid get in once, it will probably work again.”

“This is a bad idea.” Her mother repeats for the hundredth time and now Emma turns her frown to her.

“Your mother is right; they can’t be trusted.” David says.

“What is going on with the both of you? This doesn’t sound like you.” Ever since she got the call from Cruella asking to be let in the town her parents have been acting weird, especially since this looks like the perfect opportunity for them to make one of their hopeful speeches about second chances. “You guys always believe the best in everyone.” She adds but they seem unmoved.

“I’m also a realist.” Her mother says. Snow ‘there’s always hope’ White says. “Things are just starting to get back to normal in Storybrooke. This would just…” Her mother trails off.

“Look, we don’t know anything about these two. They could be looking for redemption, but they also could be as evil as Mister Gold. Or Zelena. Or worse.” Her father completes.

“It could be, but doesn’t that go against everything you stand for?” Emma asks, incredulously, sharing a look with Regina who looks as dumbfounded as her.

“Doesn’t matter. It’s a bad idea, they are villains.” Her mother answers, as if it was that simple.

“You’re right, they are. They’re horrible.” Regina starts, slowly. “But not as horrible as I once was,” She says then turns to Emma nodding to her. “Or other people we know.” She continues and Emma can see David close his eyes, if it’s guilt or simply realization she doesn’t know. “And if we deserve a second chance, so do they. How can I sit here, looking, fighting for my happiness and deny two others the chance at theirs?”

“I’m with Regina. We let them in.” Emma says, already seeing in her parents’ eyes that they have no more argument against that because how could they? They gave a second chance to Regina, and they gave a second chance to Hook, how can they deny it to anyone else?

What they do with that second chance is their choice, but it’s their duty, it’s their role as the heroes in this story to give people a chance.

They turn around and Regina throws the scroll over the town line, not really waiting for a verbal acceptance from her parents. They watch in tense silence as the dark-and-white-haired woman takes the scroll and goes back to the car with her companion. They can see them through the windshield, opening the scroll and looking up, finally seeing them.

The two women drive the car over the town line slowly, a red gloved hand waving at them, out of the window.

“Welcome to Storybrooke.” Regina says with a tight-lipped smile.

“You’re the Savior.” Cruella says when the car stops by their side and Emma nods, trying to relax herself. “Why don’t we go somewhere, nicer, and have a chat?” She asks and Emma looks at the careful and hesitant look Snow and David send her way before she nods.

“Okay, let’s talk at Granny’s.” She says, going to her car with Regina by her side, to show the newcomers the way. Her parents get in David’s truck and Emma once again wonders why exactly her parents have been acting so weird.

“What has gotten into the Charmings?” Regina asks, almost reading her mind.

“I don’t know.” Emma says with a sigh. “Maybe they finally got tired of villains ripping their happy endings from them.” She answers, not believing her own words.

“Speaking of acting weird…” Regina says after a few seconds of silence. “The other day, when I saw you and Hook at the restaurant… what happened?” She finishes, her tone getting lower making Emma frown even if she knows what she is talking about, the one thing she hasn’t been able to get out of her mind ever since.

“What do you mean? A guy spilled drink on him, and he was…startled, that’s all.” Emma says, trying to downplay it a little but Regina only sighs at her side.

“He didn’t look startled to me.” She says but there’s no accusation in her voice and Emma has to remind herself that Regina has Hook’s best intentions in mind since they, in their weird, sarcastic, way, are close.

“I don’t know what to tell you.” Emma says shaking her head because it is true. The way Hook acted was weird, aggressive in a way she expected him to act back in Neverland or even before, when she met him when they time traveled, but as quick as it happened it was gone, and he hasn’t done anything out of ordinary ever since.

“Have you asked him?” Regina asks, her tone as if she is speaking to a child, making Emma roll her eyes.

“Of course I asked him.” She says, making the turn to Granny’s. “I just…I don’t think he knows what happened either.” She reveals, unsure if this should make the situation better or worse. She parks at the diner and sees her parent’s truck doing the same beside her.

“Has he told you about…” Regina starts but stops, seemingly uncharacteristically hesitant, then shakes her head.

“About what?” Emma asks.

“Nothing, it’s not my place.” She says, shaking her head again and getting out of the car.

“Wait, what?” Emma asks, following the mayor to the empty diner.

“Either you did or did not talk about it, is not my place.” She clarifies without clarifying.

“I don’t even know what you want me and Hook to talk about, Regina.” Emma says, exasperated, and catches the attention of her parents.

“I don’t know any detail you don’t, Emma.” Regina says with a roll of her eyes, reading between the lines. “I just had a guess but then I figured that it is not my place, that’s all.” She concludes and it is so infuriatingly understanding that Emma groans while Snow and David look strangely at them.

“So, we have something important to talk about.” The other woman, Ursula, says as both she and Cruella get into the diner. Cruella looks with disgust around herself, closing her fur coat more tightly around her torso almost as if the diner could infect her with something.

“What?” Her mother snaps, and Emma almost makes a comment about unwarranted aggression when another person walks in.

Zelena.

“What?! How?!” Regina exclaims, standing taller and Emma steps aside to stay in front of her parents, to try and protect them. She knows her mother is thinking about Robbie back at the loft with only Ruby looking out for him.

“Hello, sister. Charmings, Savior.” Zelena says, her tone not as mocking as she is used to hearing. How is this even possible? The last time they saw her, she was just pieces of glass on the floor of the station, how is she here now? With Cruella and Ursula?

“You have ten seconds to answer, sister, or else…” Regina says, raising her hand and Zelena seems ready to give back the same energy before she takes a deep breath.

“What do you think happened?” Zelena asks. “Rumplestiltskin tried to kill me.”

“What?” David asks.

“After you…defeated me. He went to my cell and tried to kill me.” She explains and Emma can see that she is telling the truth even if it looks like it pains her to explain it.

“He lied to us.” Emma says sharing a look with Regina because what else is new.

“Luckily I managed to escape at the last minute, I used my connection to my magic and activated the portal.”

“It’s because of you that we travelled back in time?” Emma asks and the witch nods, crossing her arms, her posture strangely…subdued and Emma doesn’t know if it is because she is here, almost asking for a second chance or it is because she has to admit that Rumplestiltskin almost got the best of her.

“Yes, and I was there with you.” She says, surprising Emma. “I found this in there.” She shows her necklace, a tiny vial with a clover inside. “I used it to get my body back and took a ride with the power couple.” She shrugs like it’s simple..

“So what? You have been here this whole time?” Emma asks, incredulous, trying to find in her memory any indication that she was in town but comes up empty.

“I was buying time, because I wanted to get my revenge.” She snarls and the tension rises again. “On Rumplestiltskin.”

“What?” Regina asks.

“He was the one that tried to kill me. All that happened to me was because of him.” Zelena says and Emma can once again tell that she is telling the truth, sometime between defeating Zelena and her ending up here, the witch had turned all her anger and resentment to the Dark One.

“So what? You followed him out of Storybrooke?” Emma asks.

“Yes.” Zelena answers, still not looking happy to have to give answers at all.

“Did you kill him?” Emma asks, squinting her eyes.

“He’s dying, that’s all you need to know.” Zelena says, surprising Emma. She is telling the truth. Emma looks at her mother and sees the immediate question in her eyes, do they tell Neal and Belle? “I meet these lovely ladies who shared my feelings for the Dark One.”

“Rumplestiltskin has screwed us over too many times.” Ursula says. “We got the story of this place and you from him.” She nods at Emma. There’s some ethereal energy to her, her dark skin glistening with her movements, almost as if she is wet or even as if she is covered in scales that Emma can’t see.

“This is the town of second chances, right?” Cruella asks her tone not really mocking but not all sincere either.

“So your first move in the town is to lie to us and bring her here?” David asks making the Wicked Witch scoff.

“I thought everyone deserved second chances.” She says, a snarl on her mouth almost back to her usual tone but still something feels off.

“Yes, but mere months ago you were turning everyone in town into flying monkeys.” Regina snarls back and her sister closes her mouth, unable to counter that.

“They are right, it’s personal between us, Zelena.” Emma says, crossing her arms. “We need some kind of guarantee here, we can’t just let you walk around town like this.”

“What kind of guarantee?” She asks, a distrustful frown in her face.

“How about this?” Regina asks, purple smoke appearing on her hand and disappearing, showing the black bracelet in her hand. “This will block your magic.”

“What?” Zelena asks, taking a small step back in shock.

“This is our guarantee, Zelena.” Emma says, taking the thing from Regina’s hand and raising it to her sister. “You want to prove you want to change? Do this and we let you stay.”

Zelena looks at the other two at her side and whatever goes through them pushes Zelena to make her decision. She raises her sleeve and Emma puts the bracelet on her wrist, surprised at her choice, but not letting it show in her face.

“I hope that proves my good intentions.” She practically snarls, indignant.

“It’s a start.” Emma says.

Their conversation is interrupted when the door opens and the last person Emma hoped to appear, gets in.

“Hello there, leather dream.” Cruella says with a seductive drawl as Hook freezes at the door.

His eyes go immediately to Zelena who smirks and waves at him.

“Hook.” Ursula says and it catches his attention. He cocks his head to the side before he nods slowly, his expression completely closed off, not showing any emotion to anyone in the diner. The three women look ready to eat him alive.

“Ursula.” He says as a greeting to the woman then turns to the Wicked Witch again. “Aren’t you supposed to be dead?” He asks, his tone unimpressed.

“You are not the only one good at surviving, love.” She taunts and Hook seems to have seen enough, he walks right by all of them, not sparing a single glance to any of the heroes, and goes to the stairs to get to his room. Emma sends a quick look to Regina and follows him upstairs.

Zelena is alive.

Ursula is here.

Bloody hell.

“Not such a good day after all, huh?” It taunts as Hook gets inside his room and his eyes immediately land on the box at the corner. “At least we got the hat.”

“I don’t want that.” He says back right before the door opens and closes behind him. He walks to his bedroom without needing to look to know who entered his room, unclasps his hook, puts it on the sink, and throws water on his face to calm himself down.

“Okay, out with it.” Emma says, resting her back against the door of the room and he can see her looking at him through the mirror.

“Out with what?” He says, his tone low.

“I don’t know.” Emma says, laughing a little hysterically. “What are you thinking?” She asks, sincerely.

He looks at her through the mirror and he knows exactly what happened without even asking. He might not know how Zelena is alive, or even how Ursula got to this realm, but he knows what they are doing in Storybrooke.

He turns to Emma and walks to her, putting his hand on her cheek and she leans on it.

“You are amazing, you know that right?” He asks and sees her shoulders sag a little still enjoying his touch before she frowns slightly, understanding his words.

“What?” She asks, surprised.

“You are amazing. You don’t just talk about second chances, you and your parents really are willing to do it.” He explains that he knows that those women downstairs only needed to say they wanted to change, and the heroes gave them the chance to do it. A few months back he might have said that this is stupid, but now he knows the kind of strength it takes to see the best in people.

Emma pulls him closer to give him a deep kiss before resting her forehead on his.

“Are you going to be okay?” She asks and he takes a deep breath.

He is terrified.

Those two women know too much, but at the end of the day who is he to decide if they deserve or not a second chance? Why is his happy ending more important than theirs?

“Aye.” He answers, more hope than certainty, and judging by Emma’s look she knows that. Her hand starts doing that caressing thing she is almost addicted to doing on his hair, and he sighs, content in his position.

“How was it with Belle today?” She asks, changing the subject, to try and distract both of them.

“Good, we made some progress.” He answers, once again trying not to think of the box. “Bae took Henry there and…we talked.” He says and feels her hand stopping. He opens his eyes and looks at her expectant look. “I told him.”

“And…?” She asks and he opens a smile.

“He said he was happy for us.” He says and she opens a relieved smile that knows is more for him than any weight she put on Neal’s opinion on their relationship.

He runs his thumb on the corner of her smile, committing her expression to his mind.

“And your parents?” He asks.

“Oh, they were totally against it, said I was already promised to this one prince from-…” She says but laughs along with him midway as he can’t contain his happiness, hugging her close.

“Do you know anything about a bet?” Killian asks, letting her go, with a small frown on his face, and she laughs.

“Oh, you heard about it too?” She asks but it doesn’t matter, not really. “Henry was also very happy.” She says, her tone soft and he nods.

“Good.” He says, honestly. Deep down, Killian can feel that Henry’s opinion is the one that matters the most to him because he knows he is the most important person in Emma’s life. And, for some reason, the lad likes him. And it means the world.

Emma’s expression turns a little more serious as she runs her fingers in his beard.

“I know Zelena has done a lot of bad things against you.” She says but he shakes his head, the last person he wants to think about right now is Zelena, and all she can reveal.

“She also has done a lot against you.” He says.

“She controlled you.” Emma insists.

“She tried to sacrifice your baby brother.” He says making Emma nod.

“Yes, by using you.” She tries again and he shakes his head.

“Listen, love, if you and your parents are willing to give her a second chance, then so am I.” He might not trust Zelena and he might be scared of what she knows, but he trusts the heroes and what they see in people. What they saw in him.

“There’s going to be conditions, we blocked her magic and if she does anything-…” Emma says anyway, and he nods.

“You will banish her, I know.” He says with a nod. “I trust your judgment; you are the heroes here.”

“Hey, you got a mark on the hero column as well.” She says so sincerely that his smile opens up again, the words he almost said at their first official date back at his throat.

He drowns it out by kissing her, unwilling to let Zelena and Ursula ruin such a good day for him.

Chapter Text

Emma sighs contently as she takes the final step down and sees the movement already beginning at Granny’s. Now that everyone (officially) knows about them, Emma doesn’t feel as obligated to get up before Granny to leave in secrecy. She can withstand the suggestive look the older woman sends her as she prepares her morning coffee and can just laugh off the whistles Ruby sends her way.

What she cannot quite swallow is the looks the new residents of Storybrooke send her.

“Last night clothes, a satisfied smile…” Cruella says, her voice dripping honey and poison. “Tell me, Savior, is the Captain as good as they say he is?” She asks, not really lowering her voice.

“Better.” Zelena says with a sadist smile.

“I wasn’t as impressed.” Ursula says at the same time, drinking her coffee slowly.

Emma feels her pulse stop but refuses to make eye contact with either woman, looking down at the cup in her hand.

“They are just trying to get a rise out of you.” Regina says, sitting at her side and Emma hasn’t even noticed that she was at the diner to begin with. Her words are a support because Emma doesn’t even want to think about the implications of what they are saying.

“My, my, now I just feel left out.” Cruella says, but her smile grows.

“Oh, she doesn’t believe us.” Zelena says and Emma can hear the amusement in her voice.

“If you want second chances you should really think about watching your tongue.” Regina snaps at her sister. Emma takes in a deep breath and looks up, determined not to let them get the best of her.

“You can say whatever you want to say, but you really have more important things to focus on than mine and Hook’s relationship.” She says, thankful for the stone-cold voice she mastered after years of practice.

“What, we are just chatting about boys.” Cruella says. “Isn’t that what we girls do?” She asks, her tone still mocking.

“He has a scar…” Ursula says, her tone almost bored. “On his right thigh.” She puts her finger on her own thigh indicating a long line going to the inside of it.

Emma can feel Regina looking at her quickly from the corner of her eye, trying to gauge her reaction but Emma gives them none.

He does have a scar like that, it is long and deep, running to the inside of his right thigh, and she had almost asked him about it many times.

Cruella seems disappointed in her lack of response, but Zelena’s smile grows as she steps closer to her.

“He has a ring.” She says and Emma can’t control the roll of her eyes. Hook has many rings. “On a necklace, he doesn’t show it to anyone.” She says, her voice getting lower. “And he loves nails on his back.” She says in a whisper. Emma stays quiet as the Wicked Witch sends her one last wink and leaves with her companions. All of them clearly satisfied with the little chaos they created in Emma’s mind.

The ring.

He has a ring on his necklace that is hidden by his clothes most of the time.

“Emma.” Ruby says taking her attention away from her thoughts. “You alright?” She asks putting in front of her the pancakes she had even forgotten she had ordered, and Emma nods numbly. She looks at Regina and sees the pensive look on her face, but there’s no way that, even if she heard the witch, she understood what it meant.

Ursula doesn’t matter, it might have happened years ago, there’s no betrayal there, only, maybe, a little sting of jealousy she can’t really tame down.

But Zelena.

They weren’t together then, but she did try to kill them. She did kill a few of the people of the town. Emma has been under the impression, this whole time, that Hook was being controlled by Zelena from the start, but what if he wasn’t? What if he was actually going behind their backs even then, trying to take revenge…for what? Rumplestiltskin was still dead then, there was no reason to…

Emma shakes her head at the too many variables, too many possibilities, but she knows she trusts Killian the most.

Ursula and Zelena didn’t lie, that she knows, she could see that because of her power. And Killian also hasn’t, but is it because things happened as she thought they did or is it simply because she hasn’t asked the right questions?

She chooses to believe in the best version of him, the one who looks at her as if she hung the moon, the one who told her, a long time ago, that he never lied to her.

She chooses to trust him to tell her the truth if she asks.

“Your days of happiness are counted.” It says in a sing-song tone as Hook opens his chest of things and takes out the box hidden in its corner, the only one amongst his things that is closed by key. “You shouldn’t let that out of your sight.” It says making Hook stop, holding the hat in his hand, sitting on his bed, but still refusing to look at the Thing.

He shouldn’t, he really shouldn’t, but…

“Why?” He asks between clenched teeth. The Crocodile opens up a predatory smile.

“For emergencies.” It says, laughing as Hook lets out a curse, simply dropping the hat with the rest of his things instead of putting it in the safe as he originally planned. It feels like a loss.

“We just want what’s best for you.” Nimue says, appearing behind him, caressing his hair in almost a mockery of the gesture Emma is always so fond of making. The sensation of her fingers on his nape makes Hook stand up with a flinch.

“No, you want what’s best for you.” He tells her, taking his jacket and leaves his room, as if by doing so he can, somehow, leave her behind as well.

The Darkness’s laughter follows him as he takes his phone from his pocket, deciding to call Emma and hope she doesn’t think he is being clingy, but he needs the silence only her presence can provide. Her light always makes the Darkness retreat and as a result, the world around him feels more real. Turns out he doesn’t even need to dial as he reaches the ground floor of the diner and sees her still there, a coffee in her hand.

“Swan.” He calls her name with a smile on his face, ready to ask why she didn’t go to the station when she looks up and he notices the look in her eyes.

Suspicion.

His smile freezes on his face, and he stops, farther from her than he normally stands, trying to think what could have happened. Regina is sitting beside Emma, and she sends a little warning with her eyes and Hook feels his heart beating faster.

“Told you things would end like this.” It whispers in his ear.

“Emma!” David says, suddenly entering the diner, he sees Hook and looks relieved. “Hook! Great, you should come too.”

“Where, dad? What happened?” Emma asks, finally looking away from him and he feels a little better by it.

“Belle called, she said something went missing from the shop.”

“What?” Emma and Hook exclaim at the same time and the pirate lets the look from Swan go to the back of his mind because this is important. There are many dangerous things in that shop, and if they get into the wrong hands…

“And it gets worse: The last people to visit the shop were Zelena, Ursula, and Cruella.”

Bloody hell.

Whatever he did that made Emma’s mood take a turn for worse seems to be put on the back of her mind as well because she takes a second to exchange a look of alarm with him before they turn to follow David outside, but before he can walk much further, Regina holds his arm.

“Just…” She says lowly, looking at Emma’s back. “Be honest.” She advises, leaving him more confused but he guesses this is her trying to help, so he nods in thanks.

He follows the heroes in time to catches the tail-end of the conversation Emma is having with her father.

“I get it that you don’t like them, they didn’t leave much of a good impression on me either, but am I missing something?” Emma asks, her tone as suspicious as her earlier look.

“Me and your mother had some run-ins with them back in the Enchanted Forest. They were never pretty.” David says but his voice is clipped in a way Hook hasn’t heard in a long time, so he frowns at his friend.

“Wait.” Emma says, almost putting a hand to stop her father in his confident strides. “You told me they didn’t have anything specific against anyone in town.” She says and Hook almost scoffs out loud, Right, he can think of at least one person in town that two of the three women have some kind of strong grudge against, but he can take care of himself. “And?” Emma prompts when David doesn’t say anything to her comment, only shakes his head.

“And what?” He says after a few seconds of the certified “Suspicious-Emma” look. “It was just normal scrabbles, no swearing of death of anything alike.” Hook frowns again and sees the same expression on Swan’s face.

“I feel like you are leaving stuff out.” She says, looking fixedly at her father but his expression doesn’t break from his determined Prince Charming face.

Their stand-off is interrupted when they see the black and white car driving recklessly down the street. Father and daughter seem to reach an agreement to leave this for later and, dangerously, approach the car. When she sees them, Cruella stops her murder machine and rolls down the window.

“Is there a problem, Sheriff Chisel Chin?” The woman says, looking at David the only way she seems to know how: hungrily.

“Step out of the vehicle, please.” David answers, not even showing the discomfort and flustered expression he did whenever Hook flirted with him, meaning he is one hundred percent on business right now. It makes Hook frown even more.

Cruella doesn’t look put out by his lack of response and steps out of the car with a smile at the prince, Ursula steps out from the other side while Zelena opens the door from the back.

“Why did you go to the Pawn Shop?” Emma asks, her arms crossed while her father checks inside the car. Hook stays behind them, mostly as backup but also pretending not to feel the stare Ursula sends his way.

“Why? We had so much fun together.” It says, laughing. “Zelena also looks happy to see you.”

Hook doesn’t bite and keeps his stare at where Cruella is showing Emma the trinket she bought for her car.

“Do you think she is thinking about killing you? Tearing your heart out? Or maybe she will go after those close to you.” It whispers.

David gets out of the vehicle and joins Emma with a shake of his head, both walking closer to Hook.

“Nothing?” Emma asks lowly, almost out of earshot of the women.

“Nothing, the car is clear.” He says but there’s a nervous twitch on his brow, a subtle hesitation in his eyes, and Hook knows immediately that Emma was right before, he is hiding something.

“Weird, you think Belle simply misplaced the box she said was missing?” Emma says, believing her father but Hook keeps his eyes fixated on the other man, and now that he knows what to look for, he can see the tension in his every movement.

“Who knows, but we can’t arrest them for speculation.” David says with a disheartened sigh.

“Looks like you guys are off the hook.” Emma says louder, her voice reaching the others.

“Please, I want to be back on.” Cruella drawls looking Hook up and down, but he doesn’t dignify it with a response, only stares her dead in the eyes.

“It would be nice if a least one of the Charmings lived up to their family name.” Ursula says and in one second of pure stupidity, Hook looks at her and their eyes meet. He expected pure hatred, maybe even some murderous intent, but instead what he finds in the sea witch’s eyes is just indifference. Not for Hook, but for everything.

“You broke her.” It tells him as the vehicle drives off, as recklessly as before.

“I just…want to be where the people are. They always look so happy, don’t you think?”

“I don’t know, I made an effort to not be where they are.”

David and Emma talk about something else, but Hook’s mind stays on the car driving away, another soul he destroyed in the last years.

“And for what, really?” It questions.

“…just to check on Snow.” David finishes saying, giving his daughter a tighter hug than necessary.

“Are you sure everything is okay?” Emma asks, her eyes more worried than suspicious now, but David only smiles emptily and nods.

“Of course.” He says and gives him a soft slap on the shoulder as a goodbye, but Hook immediately walks after him.

“Wait, David.” He says and David only slows down a little, letting the pirate catch up to him.

“What’s up?” He asks and Hook makes sure that yes, he still can see the tension on him.

“I don’t know what you are hiding, but I doubt it needs all of this.” He says lowly, even if Emma already walked in the opposite direction.

“What?” He asks, widening his eyes a little, and looking back quickly to where his daughter is still on their sight.

“I am not stupid, mate.” He says. “I can see you are hiding something, and I can see it is eating you inside.”

“Killian…” David sighs, closing his eyes briefly, and then he shakes his head, confirming without even needing to say the words.

“Does your wife know?” He asks and David inhales and Hook understands the reaction. “A shared secret then.” He concludes, and the prince looks wide-eyed at him again, maybe surprised at how easily he can read him. David doesn’t know that Hook can already read his whole family as easily as any Greek book. “Why hide it from Emma?” He asks.

“I-…We can’t, Hook.” He says and he looks downright tortured by it, so much so that Hook sighs, willing to let it go for now.

“Whatever it is…whatever you did, you don’t need to hide it from your daughter.” He tries.

“You don’t understand she…she would look at us differently.” David says and the words feel like a stab in his heart.

Would she? Whatever horrible thing her parents did, would she judge them, ostracize them?

“YES!” It exclaims.

“Give her more credit than that.” Hook tells the prince and walks away, hoping he will listen to him. Hoping he can believe his own words.

Emma doesn’t have to wait long for Killian to come back to the diner, and he only hesitates a little by seeing her waiting for him by his room door.

“Swan.” He says as a greeting and she can already tell he knows something is bothering her, like always, able to easily read her.

She looks at his face and hopes…

“Did you sleep with Zelena?” She asks without preamble.

“Who told you that?” He asks back, his face unmoving, not showing surprise at her question, nor telling her if it’s true or not.

“She told me. Did you?” She asks again and the silence that follows is her answer. Emma scoffs, incredulous.

“I don’t know what to tell you.” He says, his tone lower, and now his eyes show a tingle of despair and Emma knows what his words mean, he doesn’t want to lie to her, but he also doesn’t want to say it out loud. A thought invades her mind, leaving her breathless for a second and she has to ask before it destroys her completely.

“Did she…Was she controlling you? Did she make you do it?” She asks, horrified, her tone a whisper now.

“No.” He answers, and Emma lets herself feel the relief his answer brings before her walls rise up again.

“Was it after you knew who she was?” She asks, crossing her arms in front of her body and the action makes Hook flinch a little as if she punched him.

“Yes.” The word doesn’t get blocked by the wall her arms make over her heart.

Emma shakes her head, trying to think about this in any way that makes it make sense, think about it in any way that doesn’t make it feel like a betrayal.

“Why?” She finally asks when she can’t think of any way to make this better.

“I don’t know…I just…” Killian starts but trails off, closing his eyes and shaking his head a little. His expression finally breaks totally from the closed-off look he had at the beginning of the conversation, and he looks so pained that Emma has to tighten her arms around her body to not reach out to him.

“Talk to me.” She tells him, her voice a soft tone in contrast to her closed off posture. She knows it will hurt, hurt both of them, but she needs, wants him to tell her the truth. Killian sighs and looks up at her.

“It was…it was her magic. It called to me.” He answers and it isn’t even close to what she expected.

“You slept with her because of her magic?” She asks to make sure she understands what he is saying, and he lets out a little wince, the words hurting him. Suddenly she remembers back in what feels like ages ago, Regina asking her if she could feel it, how Hook’s magic called to her, how it made her want to get closer, get vulnerable.

Darkness attracts darkness.

But if magic is really that powerful, if it really has that kind of effect on Killian, who’s to say it’s not the same for her? What if her magic is what is pulling him in? What if her power as the Savior is attracting him like a moth to the flame? She remembers his burned face, what if she is just another way of self-destruction? What if…

“No, no, no.” Killian says urgently, stepping closer to her. Emma’s horror at the possibilities running through her mind must show on her face because he puts his hand softly on her neck, his thumb running tenderly on her cheek. “It’s not the same as what we have, please, believe me in this.” He says and Emma can feel the honesty in his eyes, in the way he looks at her.

There’s no way that’s just an illusion caused by magic.

She can see him raising his other arm to touch her face as well, but he hesitates when he sees the metal, letting his hook fall. She doesn’t let him step back, holding his hook and putting her hand on top of his on her cheek, inhaling deeply, basking in the familiar smell of rum and the sea.

“I believe you.” She tells him making him sigh, relieved. “And Ursula?” She asks with a whisper, and he winces again, looking down. “Did you break her heart?” Her voice lowers again and he looks up at her, his eyes telling a tale of pain he doesn’t think he deserves to feel.

“Worse.” He says simply, not elaborating and she nods.

“You don’t need to hide anything from me, Killian.” She tells him, tightening her hold on his hand and hook. “I came into this knowing who you were, but more importantly, I came into this knowing who you are.” She says and thinks back to her mistrust of her own father earlier, how absurd her own tendency to suspect people almost made her doubt her own parents. She learned from them what the right thing is. “I will always choose to see the best in you.”

He looks into her eyes, searching, maybe for any hidden intentions, and she is not offended by it, she knows that feeling, hesitating from something that looks and feels too good. She spent too long doing that. He seems to find the honesty in her words and smiles softly, his eyes full of… No, she can’t think of that, not yet.

Emma raises a little on her feet to close the distance between them and their kiss is soft and reassuring.

Chapter Text

“I don’t know, Swan, I don’t think I should let you deflower me yet, we only had one date.” Hook says, batting his eyelashes in a sweet tone and earning himself a roll of eyes and a smirk.

“Please, not in front of my brother.” She says and Robbie lets out a little babble of sounds he is so fond of making as of late.

“You have to be careful with the feisty ones, little prince.” Hook says to the baby in his arms and the little royal laughs a little before he raises his hand to touch the pirate’s stubbled chin.

“That kid is obsessed with you.” Emma says with a smile while she, for some reason, raises her mattress.

“Runs in the family.” Hook answers a little dumbfounded, trying to guess what she is doing.

She looks satisfied with what she finds because she takes her brother from his arms and indicates for him to get close to the bed, but by now he starts to understand as the whispers start to plague his mind.

When Emma asked him to come to help her babysit her brother, he thought it was only an excuse to fool around with him while her parents went out, but now he realizes it was her way of making sure he came.

“What is this, Swan?” He asks, unsure, but his eyes stay fixated on Excalibur, recognizable even covered by the baby blanket.

IT’S RIGHT THERE! TAKE IT!

“I know Zelena, and by what you have told me so far about Ursula, I doubt she is too happy with you as well.” Emma starts and takes a deep breath. “Considering what happened last time Zelena was in town, I thought it would be safer with you.”

He wishes he could see what expression she is making, and make sure this isn’t some kind of test, but he can’t look away from it.

It feels like it has been ages since he last touched it, since he had it in his control. His hand tingles as his magic sparks in his fingers.

He is so close…he can almost touch it…

“I trusted you with it, love.” He says, finally tearing his eyes away from it (TAKE IT TAKE IT TAKE IT).

“And I am trusting you with it.” She says back, firm. He sighs at her determined look, knowing she won’t back down from this. He looks back at the sword, clenching his hand into a fist. “Please, Killian, you are the best person to hide it, if something happens to it…” She trails off, her voice thinner now and he nods.

“Just a little spell then.” He says, sending an apologetic look at her and she nods. He raises his hand and Excalibur disappears in a cloud of smoke. Hidden without him needing to touch it.

Hook sighs when the whispers stop.

“Hey.” Emma says, catching his attention and she gives him a quick kiss. “Thank you.” He smiles, raising his hand to put a strand of her hair behind her ear.

“No, thank you for keeping it safe for me.” He says back then raises an eyebrow. “Under your bed.” She laughs at his tone and the baby in her arms matches her laugh immediately.

“It was the only place I could think of.”

“I can’t argue with results, love, I would have never looked for it there.” Hook says back. Robbie babbles some more and for a second his mouth forms the syllable ‘Ka’ and it is enough for him to look up at Emma with a smirk. “Can I count that as him saying my name?”

“Not even close.” She says with a laugh, looking down at her brother. “Say 'Emma'” She says slowly, seeing the baby imitating the movements of her mouth and smiling.

Hook looks at that and the view is so beautiful that he wishes Milah had taught him better how to draw, he wants this engraved in his memory for the centuries to come. Seeing Emma smiling with her little brother might be the most breathtaking thing he has ever seen in his life.

“It’s not the same as what we have, please, believe me in this.”

He told her that what he feels is in no way influenced by magic, but how can he explain the way he feels lighter every time she smiles? How can it have any explanation other than her magic purifying him? How can he say that her presence makes the Darkness silent without considering the fact that she is the Savior, and her presence is enough to make him feel like he can be saved?

He looks at her and thinks he should probably tell her that Zelena has his sword, that she is planning to travel back in time, that he killed Robin Hood’s men, she can go talk to her family about it and then maybe they can stop…

He looks at her and thinks he shouldn’t have freed Pan, now he will curse the whole town and her whole family will die because…

“Emma!” Snow’s voice sounds suddenly, interrupting his spiraling confused thoughts, coming from the living room, and the urgency is evident in the sounds of hers and her husband’s steps.

“We have a problem.” David says when both Killian and Emma get out of her room. “Turns out Cruella, Ursula, and Zelena were up to something. They resurrected Maleficent.”

“What?” Hook asks, confused about how they went from simply suspicion of the women’s dark plans to resurrecting a villain.

“The dragon that I slayed under the clocktower?” Emma asks with a frown.

“Whatever she was, she is back to her old self now.” Snow says, her tone harsh and firm but it makes Hook frown, looking quickly at David and seeing him avoiding his eyes. “As long as she is town, no one is safe.”

“I don’t get it.” Emma says, frustrated. “Why are these witches raging war against us?”

“Because they are villains, and we are heroes.” Snow answers, her eyes a little darker than before.

“Do you guys have any relations with a woman called Aurora?  Or the Kingdom of Ulstead?” He asks and sees the surprised looks on the heroes’ faces.

“How do you-…” Snow starts to ask before she shakes her head a little. “We met Aurora only a little while ago, when me and Emma got trapped in the Enchanted Forest.”

“After Maleficent was already stuck here, then?” He asks again to be sure and at their nod, shrugs. “Then I don’t think it is that much of a problem.”

“What?” They snap at the same time and even Robbie makes a noise that sounds like ‘what’.

“Maleficent was always focused on her revenge on Aurora and her kingdom, I don’t see why she would pose a threat to you.”

“You have said before that you know her.” Emma says, nodding to herself.

“Aye. Great woman to talk to, by the way. Amazing collection of alcohol.” He says and Emma smiles quickly at him before turning to the horrified look on her parents’ faces.

“Are you defending her?” David asks, his tone almost betrayed, making him frown.

“What? No.” Emma is the one to answer. “Killian is being logical about this.”

“Aye. It was never a secret that Cruella and Ursula used to hang around Maleficent back in the Enchanted Forest so I don’t know why you would be surprised that they tried to rescue her.” He says, incapable of hiding the indignant tone of his voice.

“But Maleficent is-…” David starts but Hook doesn’t let him finish.

“Evil, we get it.” He snaps. “I thought the purpose of second chances was specific for the people that already lost their first. If they weren’t villains, it wouldn’t be redemption, would it, mate?”

“You don’t understand,” David says, shaking his head. “The things she has done-…”

“Evil things, I am sure.” Hook snarls but David doesn’t back down and stares at him, head on. “What? Her crimes are too vile for a second chance?” He asks, dangerously and the prince is smart enough to look down now. Emma puts her hand on his arm and only then does Hook notice how his magic has sucked out the energy of the room.

He sighs, trying to make all the tension leave his body with it but he is only partially successful, so he turns to the woman at his side and gives her a quick kiss on the temple and leaves without looking at her parents.

“Well, that’s surprising.” Regina says when she opens the door and stands aside to let him in.

“That I came here?” Hook asks.

“No, that you actually ringed the doorbell this time.” She answers readily and guides him to her study, where he saw her get trashed out drunk before. Now, he is the one wishing for the mind numbly bliss that a bottle gives him.

“Where’s your thief?” He asks, going to her bar while she takes a seat, watching him closely.

“Just left, actually.” She answers. “Did your conversation with Emma about my sister go well?” She asks and Hook sighs.

“She told you about that?” He asks, taking one bottle of good quality whiskey from her shelf and pouring himself a healthy dose of it. Regina did ask him to be honest, an useless advice since Hook never thought he had another option when confronted by Emma Swan, but he didn’t think she knew the particulars of why Emma was suspicious of him.

“No, I could smell it.” She answers and once again Hook condemns the witch’s particular taste in perfume.

“That conversation went well, or as well as you could expect that conversation to go.” He takes a seat in front of her and takes a sip of her alcohol.

“Then what is it?” She asks, frowning a little and only now he notices the two glasses of wine on the table beside her. Things are definitely going well with the thief, then.

“True love, maybe. Something you will never know.” It says.

“The so-called Queen of darkness have resurrected their missing friend. Maleficent.” He explains and sees Regina raise an eyebrow.

“I should have known Fish Sticks, Puppy Pound and Green Witch were here for more than a second chance.” She says with a scoff. “What do you think they want?”

“Who knows if they want anything.” He sighs, swallowing all the contents of his glass. Regina raises an eyebrow at him.

“Optimist doesn’t look good on you.”

“I am not being optimist.”

“Nor does defeatism.” She continues before he can say anything else, and Hook rolls his eyes. “They already brought Zelena in secret and now they resurrect Maleficent. That’s twice they deceived us. I might want to be a better person, but I refuse to be made a fool.”

“Everyone knows Ursula and Cruella are allies with Maleficent, is it really that hard to believe that they would do this for her?”  He asks.

“They are allies, not friends.”

“Fine, let’s assume they have an overarching plan that is so evil even the Dark One was left behind. What would be their goal? And against who?” He asks, with a grunt, and Regina thinks for a little while.

“Well, I did steal the Dark Curse from Maleficent.” She says and Hook scoffs.

“She was never going to use that, she knew that.” He says and at Regina’s curious look he stands up to pour himself more whiskey. “I have met Maleficent a few times, at the time she was very vocal about her anger against the Dark One, so you could say we had something in common.”

“Oh, so you two have met?” She asks, her tone suggestive.

“I can only meet people.” He answers, sitting down again.

“I am sorry for assuming, it’s only because you, you know, slept with my sister.” Regina says then crosses her arms. “And that wasn’t really an answer.”

“No, Regina, I didn’t sleep with Maleficent.” He answers and she nods, accepting his answer. “I am into a lot of things but gigantic reptiles are not one of them.” He mumbles as he drinks. “The heroes are sure they plan the destruction of us all and must be stopped immediately.” Regina frowns at that.

“The Charmings have been acting out of character recently. They were very against the idea of letting Cruella and Ursula in town in the first place.” Hook raises an eyebrow, impressed she also noticed the heroes’ hesitation. Whatever David and Snow are hiding they must want no proof of it anywhere near them.

“Who knows what kind of atrocities these women have done to cause that kind of hesitation.” He says more bitterly than intended and sees the knowing look on Regina’s face.

“Jealously doesn’t look good on you, captain.” She says and he almost spits out his drink.

“What? I am not jealous, what there is to be jealous about?” He says and immediately notices he fell for her trap.

“What happened to change for ourselves and not them?” She asks her tone more serious now. “Whatever they did that the Charmings can’t forgive has nothing to do with how they act towards us.” She says and he scoffs, leaning back on his chair until he is staring at her ceiling. “I have done terrible things directly against them and they forgave me.” She tries and he hums, seeing her chandelier swing with the wind coming from her window.

“I think there’s a limit to how much evil someone can accept, even if it was against someone they don’t know.” He says and hears the silence from the woman, finally looking at her again.

The Darkness whispers in his ears, the insecurities and evidence collected from a mind determined to see him fail.

“This life of ours, this line we walk, as pet villains, is a very thin line.” They say and Regina looks frozen on her seat. “Robin always knew that you were the Evil Queen, he always heard the stories, but the second he heard from you what you have done, things have changed.” Regina’s chandelier swings a little more widely even if no stronger gust of wind comes from her window. “It’s one thing to know we are evil, it is another to see the blood in our hands.” They continue and the lights flicker above them. Regina stays staring at him with wide eyes. “It’s one thing to know that the Darkness resides inside us, it’s another to see it.”

The lights above them die out without much fanfare but they can still see Regina’s stare fixated on them.

“When do the scales tip, you think? When does a villain turn unforgivable to even the biggest heroes? Nothing you have done, clearly.” They continue and they can see the slight tremble on her frame. “You have destroyed villages; we have slaughtered entire kingdoms. You killed to get to Snow White, we killed to feel alive. We have killed men, women, and children. We have laughed in the face of their tears, and we did it all to feel free. Do you think that tips the scale?”

Do you think that will make them look at me differently?

Suddenly there’s a knock at the door and Hook startles at the sound. The lights some back instantly and only know he realizes he is standing, practically looming over Regina. She also startles at the sound but only lets herself look at the door for a second before turning her wide stare back to him.

“Are you going to get that?” He asks, feeling himself sway a little in place, deciding to sit back down. Hook closes his eyes, resting his head against the back of the mayor’s comfortable chair, refusing to let his mind wonder again.

It takes a few seconds, and a few more knocks, before he hears Regina open the door to her new guests.

“Regina!” He hears Snow’s voice and grunts lowly.

“Hook.” He hears David say, closer now, and reluctantly opens his eyes to see the Charmings standing next to a still shaken-up Regina. “I tried to call you.”

Hook makes a show of taking his communication device out of his pocket and clicking a few of its buttons to show the still-black screen.

“It died.” He says, simply and the prince sighs.

“You have to charge it.” He says, and Hook doesn’t say he knows that, he just couldn’t be bothered to charge it in the last few days when he has been meeting Emma and her family almost everyday. “We wanted to apologize about how our conversation went earlier today. And also, we wanted to ask for help.”

“From the both of you.” Snow says looking at her Regina, who now looks more like herself.

The Thing cackles and Hook chuckles a little, the lights flickering lightly, almost following the sound.

“We didn’t tell you the whole story.” David says and Hook wants to laugh again because, obviously. “When we saw Cruella, Ursula, and Zelena resurrect Maleficent, she told us she wanted to see us suffer, she said she was going to destroy everything.” He explains and the mirth leaves Hook. Not just a general threat by her presence then, Maleficent has something personal against the heroes.

“We need you-… we want to ask both of you, who have connections to these women, who know how they operate, to find out what their plan is.” Snow says, her tone desperate.

“Wait.” Regina says, shaking her head a little. “Why is Maleficent so dead set on destroying you?” She asks, incapable of hiding the worry from her voice.

“Because of something David and I did a long time ago.” Snow answers and shares a quick look with her husband before taking Regina’s hands in hers. “Regina, you once asked me to keep a secret. And I couldn't. But I'm going to ask you to keep one for me.” She says, turning to Hook as well. “One Emma can never learn.”

Her words feel like a coffin, they feel like a broken promise.

“No.” Hook says, standing up and going by them to reach the door.

“Killian, wait.” Snow tries as David tries to grab his arm but he steps away.

He turns back to the two desperate souls, listening to the laughter in his ears, and is unwilling to let It take advantage of them.

“You want my help to find out what they are planning, fine. I will see what I can do.” He says, seeing the relieved looks on their faces. “But you can’t ask me to lie to Emma.” His words are final and David nods in understanding. “Whatever bad deed you did, it’s not worse than lying to her.” He can see his words pierce the couple deeply. He turns to Regina, seeing her crossing her arms and they meet eyes. “I’m sorry.” He tells her and she nods slowly.

He leaves the house without looking back to see the confused looks on the Charming’s faces. He walks the whole night trying to decide what to do, feeling the things that are going unsaid between him and Emma weighing him down. He tells himself over and over again: Lying to her is the worst thing you can do.

Chapter Text

“C’mon Swan, no need to be afraid.” Hook says holding her hand firmly, helping her keep her balance as she steps onto de Jolly.

“I am not afraid.” She rolls her eyes good-heartedly. “it’s just hard to stand here.” She says with a laugh, holding onto his arm now and he laughs as she almost tips to one side, kissing her head in affection.

“No shame in not having sea legs.” He teases.

“I will put you into a plane and see how you like it up there.” She mumbles.

“Into a what?” He asks confused and she gets that look she always gets when he doesn’t understand something she says: in part exasperate and in part fond.

“Don’t worry about it.” She says with a shake of her head, letting him go to sit down where he put the blanket so they can get comfortable during their dinner. He sits in front of her and watches as she finally pays attention to the way he set the ship.

The blanket is from Granny’s as well as the pillows, to make them even more comfortable. The food is simple, takeout burgers with onions, which as far as Hook knows, is Emma’s favorite. There is also wine, that was actually bought from the Rabbit Hole and two crystal glasses, stolen from Granny’s (he promised himself he would bring them back). The night sky shines above them but not brightly enough for them to see each other while docked at the harbor, so he put a few illuminating things around them.

It looks romantic.

“I love those.” Emma says, softly pointing at one of the illuminating things. It looks like a lantern, but Hook didn’t want fire near the Jolly any time soon, so Henry actually gave the idea of these things, he tried to explain that they worked on battery, whatever those are, and in the end, simply guaranteed it would not be a fire hazard.

But the most amazing sight is definitely Swan, in a beautiful and simple pink dress with her hair tied up.

She looks beautiful.

“She is looking much better.” She says sweetly, a soft smile on her face and he nods. The ship is still undeniably destroyed but now there’s a controlled feel in the way the planks have been taken out.

“Your family are good helpers.” He says and her smile widens.

They eat while talking about nothing and everything, going from their opinions on every dish on the menu at Granny’s, to the gossips of everyone in town, to even the stories of a few of Swan’s favorite movies and Hook’s favorite books.

They eat, they drink, and then they sit, Swan’s back to his chest, while looking at the stars as he explains to her the constellations that are the same here as the ones he knows from his travels to other realms and which ones he already learned from the book Bae gave him.

“I only know the Ursa Major.” Swan says, pointing up, then she frowns. “I think I remember the story of the Gemini constellation too.”

“What is it?” He asks. Emma hesitates a little before telling the story.

“There were twins, but they weren’t really twins, they just had the same mother. One was the son of a mortal, and the other was the son of Zeus. They got into a fight, with another pair of twins I think, and the mortal one was stabbed. The son of Zeus begged his father to share his immortality with his brother, so, to grant his wish, Zeus sent them both to the sky, where they will always stay together.” The tale ends and Hook understands her hesitation, still, it is a beautiful story.

“And where is it?” He asks, trying to find the inseparable brothers but Emma shakes her head.

“I don’t think I can find it; I just remember the story.” She says, tightening her hold on his arm that is evolving her waist. “I went to a school trip once, when I was like eleven or twelve, to the Planetarium. They took us to this room where they showed all the constellations and explained every single one of them, and I remember thinking, for the first time that those stories, those images formed from just a few dots in the sky, that looked like magic.” She explains and Hook smiles softly, imagining a young Emma being enchanted by the sight of the stars, just like he was when he was that age.

“My mother was the first one to tell me about the stars.” He confesses lowly. Emma starts to run her hand up and down his arm in a calming gesture.

“You never speak of her.” She says lowly, almost as if uncertain if she wants to be heard. It’s true but also, it’s not like he talks much about his father either.

He hums and looks up.

“She died when I was very young. She was sick and gone before I even understood what was happening.” He explains. “My father then took me and my brother to the sea.”

“Why?” She asks and he sighs, turning his head down, leaning his face into her hair, feeling her smell and using it to calm down his nerves.

“At first he said it was so we could change sceneries, my brother thought it was because we were too poor to stay at our home.” He explains then takes a deep and slow breath. “Then we found out it was because he was a wanted criminal and was on the run.”

“That must have been hard.” She says, her caress lulling him into a feeling of complete security.

“It was, but I guess it was harder for him, since he decided to sell his kids in exchange for a way to run away alone.” He says and feels her movements stop. He feels her turn her head to try and look at him, but he keeps his eyes closed.

“How old were you?” She asks, her voice barely a whisper amid the waves. He thinks about her question.

“I don’t remember.” He realizes, opening his eyes, and seeing her looking up at him. There’s no pity there, but there is a deep sadness that almost makes him regret saying anything. “I guess it has been too long.” He continues. “We changed ships frequently and there were even more captains, I guess it all just blurred together after a while…” He remembers the punishments, he remembers the lessons, he remembers all of the ways those men made him and his brother suffer, so much so that by the end of it he was already too…

“I got sent to sixteen foster homes.” Emma says, her stare now far away. “I ran away six times. Summed up, I spent eight months on the streets.” She explains and closes her eyes briefly, then shakes her head as if to shake away the memories, and Killian tightens his hold on her waist to try and give her some comfort. She sighs in contentment, her expression losing the slight tension the memories gave her. “You know…I had this friend. Her name was Lily, I met her during one of these times I was away. She was my first friend.” She looks down at her wrist, where there is a faded tattoo of a flower. “But then I found out she was lying to me about who she was and then when we met again, I tried to help her only for her to betray me again.”

The pirate frowns at the tale, running his finger over Emma’s wrist tattoo.

“I always thought of that memory as something that proves why I shouldn’t trust people, but recently, I realized that in the end, Lily was a kid just like me, trying to survive.” She explains and Hook can tell that the thought brings her some kind of peace.

Back in those ships, serving under those cruel captains, there were always more kids and more men going through the same as him, but there was no sense of camaraderie or sympathy, everybody was just trying to survive. He never blamed any of them.

“But still…” Emma says, suddenly. “I wished she had thought…better of me.” She confesses and looks up at Hook. “Is that selfish?”

Yes, terribly so, but also…

“You remember that mermaid that had lost her prince when Zelena was attacking the town?” He asks, and Emma looks confused at the change of subject but follows him, nonetheless.

“Ariel?”

“Aye.” He sighs. “I told you I didn’t help her prince because of who he was, where he was from.”

“I remember.” She nods.

“He came to speak with me later.” He says and Emma widens her eyes a little at the revelation, leaning away from him so she can sit in front of him.

“And?” She asks, holding his hand. She is absorbed in him and only him, and Hook has the sudden and startling thought that this matters to her.

Whatever piece of his past he got, she wants to know about it as if…as if it was as important to her as it is to him. The thought is enough to loosen his tongue.

“He told me they rebuilt Tirulia, as it was destroyed as I had known… And they…” He trails off remembering the words, their meaning to all he has been through, and yet how little difference it made. “Apparently, me and my brother are legends now.” He looks at her again with a small bitter smile on his face. Emma looks as shocked as he did that day.

“What?”

“According to his royal highness, I and Liam are the example of fighting for the people, and we even have a festival in our homage.” He explains, unable to not let bitterness color his voice.

“Wow, that’s…” Emma trails off, her mind spinning. She doesn’t finish her thought, only looks at him for a few minutes before she frowns. “You hate that.” She concludes and he sighs, letting the bad feelings go and focusing on the real reason he is telling her this.

“I lived my whole life trying to live up to Liam’s expectations, trying to be like him.” He says. “I was always the troublesome brother, I always put us in more danger when we were slaves, but he always helped me and he never gave up on me, so when we went to the academy to become part of the royal navy, I followed every rule there was and worked the hardest I ever had in my whole life, but I still lived in his shadow.” He explains, it hurts to think of his brother like this, there is a hole in his heart left behind by the brother he never could get close to, the brother that shone the brightest, leaving him in the dark. But then he was gone, and the light was on Killian, and he realized he could never live up to that, he was fated to fail. So, he gave up. “I didn’t become a pirate for the people. My brother’s last breath was spent while he was trying to save the kingdom, but the second he died he was the only one I was going to avenge. I didn’t care for the people. I cared for the ways the king wronged me.” He explains and takes a deep breath. The Darkness is not on his ears, and he can’t feel its impulse, but he still feels like he is surrounded by it when he opens his mouth again. “The first thing I thought when I heard from Eric that we were legends, was that I didn’t deserve any of it, because I was never a hero. The second thing I thought was ‘oh, I am still living in his shadow’” He says, feeling again the tip of the jealousy he always tried to hide from himself.  “Is that selfish?” He asks but he already knows the answer.

Yes, terribly so, but also…

Emma, surprisingly smiles softly at him, her eyes warm.

“I guess we are just human after all.” She says, not looking like he just admitted one of his most shameful feelings.

“Says the Savior.” He says back, smiling at her, feeling the burden of his confession leaving his shoulders in the face of her smile. She laughs at his words, and he can see she is also lighter.

They helped each other, not by absolving them for how they felt, not by saying it was right. They helped each other because they feel the same, and it’s not right, nor good, but they can rest assured it doesn’t make them unlovable.

Love.

He loves Emma Swan.

She kisses him softly and struggles to stand up against the soft rocking of the Jolly. He chuckles at her falling attempt to hide her losing balance and also stands up, putting both her hands on his arms.

“Slowly, love.” He tells her. “Don’t try to anticipate the movements of the sea, just follow through it.”

Emma smiles, looking up at him, and follows his movements, letting the rocking of the Jolly guide her feet.

“You know what this reminds me of?” She asks, and at his questioning look raises her hand, making a little wave, and then the sound of the soft music is added to the sound of the waves. She runs her hands to his nape as he sees the little box she teleported to the ship.

“Oh, a second dance, m’lady?” Killian asks with a smirk, crossing his arms on the small of her back, letting himself sway to the sound of music now.

“Second dance on our second date.” Emma says before kissing him. “Now it’s official.” She whispers and he raises an eyebrow. “Two good dates, I think now I will allow you to court me.” She continues making the pirate laugh.

“A pirate courting a princess, that’s an honor.” He says giving her a quick kiss before spinning her, feeling his heart soar at the sound of her laugh.

“Careful, I might fall.” She says, still laughing.

“That’s the objective.” He whispers and her smile softens up, her hand coming to run through his unshaven cheek. This time, they both meet in the middle and for a few minutes, they get lost in each other.

The song repeats itself for the fourth time before they speak again.

“Did you get to talk to my parents?” Emma asks bringing Hook back to the situation of the town.

The villains.

Women who know too much about him.

The king and queen with a secret.

“Aye.” He answers with a sigh. “We were too tense last time, I got to see what your parents’ concern is.”

“Oh, really?” She asks, a little surprised, and he hums.

“They asked me to help them try and figure out what our resident villains might be planning.”

“And you accepted?” She asks, still surprised and he chuckles a little.

“Well, I guessed it was time I pulled my weight in helping the town.”

“Hey, you help, you know that.” She says, with a little slap on his shoulder before she goes back to caressing his nape. “So, what’s your plan?”

Hook hesitates a little.

“I was thinking about trying to talk to Zelena.” He says and feels Emma tense up in his arms before she forces herself to relax and keep the sway they have on the rhythm of the music.

“Oh, Zelena.”

“Unless you don’t want me to. I can think of something else.” He adds quickly even if the truth is, he doesn’t have another idea. Zelena is his only way in unless he gets to meet Maleficent, but he doubts the dragon will let herself be found easily.

“No, it’s okay.” Emma answers, shaking her head a little, before she stares at him in the eyes. “I just want to make sure you are going to be okay, I don’t want you feeling obligated to do something that is too much just because my parents asked you to.”

It’s such a sweet sentiment that Hook can’t help but kiss her lightly on the forehead.

“Don’t worry, love. I am immortal, remember?” He says, cheekily but her serious face stays on.

“Captain Hook is. I want to make sure Killian is okay.” She answers, shocking him so much that he stops moving, his feet planted on the planks.

“What?” He asks, weakly. Emma sighs and puts her hand on his face, making sure they are looking directly at each other. Her hands are warm despite the cold night air, thanks to her magic, but instead of burning him, he can feel it only as a comfort.

“I want to make sure that you, Killian Jones, is going to be okay.” She says, firmly. “I can’t lose you too.”

He loves Emma Swan.

He kisses her deeply making sure she can feel it without him needing to say the words.

“You don’t need to worry about this, love. I told you, I am a survivor.”

Hook feels light on his feet as he goes in the direction of the house in the middle of the woods. He still hates the woods and he is pretty sure the queen of darkness chose this place simply because he hates it.

“Self-centered much?” It asks with a shake of his head.

But in the end, it doesn’t matter how much he hates the woods, what matters is that he can still feel the taste of Emma on his lips, that he can still feel the ghost of her touch on his skin.

He couldn’t be happier.

“You sure about that?” It asks.

Hook rolls his eyes at the dramatics but keeps going forward. He can feel the women’s magic coming from further ahead. The strongest amongst them is definitely Zelena, but with the bracelet, her power is so faint that it’s almost a pity.

“It really is a pity, isn’t it? So much potential.” It says with a sigh.

But the peak of magic now is Maleficent, without Zelena dwarfing their power, he can feel the dragon’s energy from miles, making it easy for him to find their hideout.

He should probably tell that to Emma.

Emma.

Their date couldn’t have gone better, and had he had his way they wouldn’t have separated so soon but she had affairs to attend to and he had to resolve this thing as quickly as possible and get it over as soon as-…

“Aren’t you forgetting something?”

Hook stops walking.

He looks around in a daze.

Why…why is he in the woods?

“So many questions.” Nimue says and Hook frowns.

“Is this…Neverland?” He asks, confused.

“Don’t you see captain? You are going to lose either way.” She says, not making sense, making him frown harder.

Neverland? No, he left Neverland, didn’t he?

Or did he…did he bring Pan with him somewhere else? But why?

“That’s the wonder of true love: it can cure all curses.” She whispers in his ears. “Have you ever wondered what is left of you after hundreds of years? What good is that body of flesh and bone without us holding it together?” Nimue continues, circling him

“What…? What are you talking about?” Hook asks, trying to follow her and understand his surroundings. Suddenly the whispers get louder than ever before, making his head hurt, making his ears clog, and he can’t hold in the grunt of pain while he curls into himself.

“But if you stray too far from that love, we will be right there to catch you, and then there will be nothing left.” She snarls above all noise, so close he can feel her breath on his cheek. “It is a very fine line, Killian Jones. Tip to one side you fade away, and tip to the other, you are lost. So tell me: How good is your balance?”

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

FALL TO ONE SIDE, YOU FADE AWAY

FALL TO THE OTHER SIDE, YOU ARE LOST

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

“Hey, hey! Are you okay?”

Suddenly the whispers stop and Killian gasps. He feels the dirt on his face and realizes that, sometime in the midst of the agonizing sound, he fell and curled into himself on the ground.

“Are you okay?” The voice asks again, and Killian prepares a retort when he realizes his throat is raw as if he had screamed for hours.

Bloody hell, did he scream for hours?

He finally opens his eyes, damning the Sun for shining so brightly when he finally sees the owner of the hand helping him sit up.

“Are you okay?” Robin Hood asks again and Hook snaps his arm back from his hold as if it burnt him. He looks around but nothing is changed around him, and he doesn’t know what he expected really.

“I am fine.” He answers, finally standing up, ignoring the rough state of his voice.

“Are you sure?” The thief asks with a frown. “If you want, I can call-…”

“No one. I am fine, mate.” Hook snaps, snarling, but if Robin Hood didn’t back down from him when he was on a murderous rampage, he is not going to back down after seeing him curled down in the dirt. “I have things to do. Now if you will excuse me.” He says and turns before the other can say anything, which he doubts he would.

He walks and hears the sounds of the other man leaving in the opposite direction, telling himself this is good. He doesn’t need someone on his tail. He doesn’t need to worry.

He needs to talk to Zelena and see what he can learn on their plan, nothing else.

Nothing else is more important than trying to save the town.

Chapter Text

“Hello there, love.” Hook says making the witch stop. Zelena slowly turns to see him leaning against a tree, his posture casual and she looks around quickly to check if he came alone. When she notices their isolation, their only companion being the house she just came out of, her smile grows on her face.

“Hello, Captain. Missed me?” She asks, getting closer to him. Hook rolls his eyes at her, knowing it is all a game, they pretend to be casual while assessing the enemy. He played this game many times.

“Hardly, I only think that our farewell was so…dry.” He says, stepping away from the tree and stepping closer to her as well, until there’s minimal space between them. “I never got the chance to kill you for what you did.” He continues, his tone remains innocent and the woman’s smile grows.

“What? Still mad about your ship?” She whispers. “I have seen it on the harbor, you have done quite a work on it. It would be a shame if anyone destroyed that.”

“Is that a warning or a threat?” He asks with a raised eyebrow and the witch scoffs.

“Relax, we don’t want anything involving you.” She says and Hook latches on the opening.

“Kind hard to believe that when I see you and Ursula together.” He throws the bait.

“I heard you two had some kind of history.” Zelena answers, cautiously. “She hasn’t been too open about it, but I am beginning to think I am not the only witch you slept with. Speaking of which, how’s Emma?” She asks with a sadistic smile.

“Amazing.” He answers easily. “You really want me to believe that the two of you working together has nothing to do with me?”

“The world doesn’t rotate around you.” She snarls, dissatisfied with his posture.

“It’s not about me and it’s not about Regina, then it’s about what?” He presses, satisfied in how well he can guide the conversation with Zelena.

“Of course you would think it is always about revenge.” She mumbles. “We want what everybody does, a happy ending.” Zelena says, but even if it is the same thing Emma has already told him, it sounds different now. There’s still some kind of desperation in Zelena’s tone that it’s too reminiscent of when she used to say she wanted to get back at Regina. He needs another strategy.

“There’s one thing I still don’t understand.” He says, still casual, still in control of the conversation. “Emma told me you traveled back in time with us, isn’t that what you wanted in the first place?” He asks and can see that the question takes her back. She looks around quickly before crossing her arms in front of her, the black armband stark in contrast with her skin. He tries to tell himself that he feels bad for using his dark magic to make her talk but it is futile, he is glad he has the means to make her comfortable enough to talk. In the end, it is her fault anyway, his magic only affects those willing to let It do it.

“And what does that say about you?” It asks him.

Not now.

“I was without a body, and I needed to find a way to get it.” She clenches her jaw before speaking between clenched teeth. “I decided to get Rumplestiltskin’s help.”

Hook can’t contain himself and laughs.

“Oh, Zelena. All that power, useless.” He says with a shake of his head, looking her up and down. “Having to beg for the Crocodile’s help anyway. That’s…sad.”

The woman looks fuming before her face splits in a cruel smile.

“That trip was very educational.” She says. “I was with you when my dear sister attacked that village.” Hook raises an eyebrow and has an inkling at where she is going. “Then when I went after the Dark One, I saw the most curious thing.” She pauses for dramatic effect, but Hook doesn’t give her any reaction. “Robin Hood and his men. They were looking for his wife.”

“You are the one that put Marian’s picture in Regina’s things.” He concludes and the other’s smile gets impossibly wider.

“I destroyed her happy ending, I got what I wanted.” She says and Hook doesn’t comment on the fact that she is wrong, Regina still has her man, and Zelena’s interference actually only helped make their relationship stronger.

“And how did you get your body back?” He asks instead and she pulls on the chain around her neck, showing the small vial with a clover inside.

“An item from Oz.”

“And what was it doing in the Enchanted Forest?” He presses and the witch looks infinitely proud of herself.

“Some desperate man got it for his sick wife, but oh, tragedy: she was captured.” She says, her tone pure poison and Hook scoffs at the implication.

“You killed Marian.” He says and she laughs.

“I always loved how smart you are.” She says, delighted.

“I thought the whole point was to take Regina’s whole life not only make her break up with her boyfriend.” Hook says, letting her know how little this affects him and it makes the her smile disappear.

“I have seen her life, was not impressed.” She lies and Hook smirks.

“Oh, careful there, love, jealously is not a good look on you.”

“What about you?” She asks, incapable of hiding her anger.

“What about me?”

“You really think things are going to end well for you and the Savior?” She asks and Hook is proud of how little he lets it be shown of his discomfort.

“That is none of your business.” He answers with a shrug.

“I understand wickedness, Hook, and you are the most wicked of them all. You really think you deserve a happy ending after everything you have done?”

“You have no idea of what I have done.” He snarls and immediately regrets it. Letting his anger show is the worst thing he can do when trying to get information from an enemy, even more if the enemy is Zelena.

“Ursula does.” She says, triumphant. “I may not have made a tint in Emma Swan’s trust in you but I can guess whatever happened between Ursula and you is enough to shake that beautiful relationship.”

“I thought you said this wasn’t about me.” He snaps back, unsure of what he thinks of the possibility, of Emma finding out something he has done by someone else.

“It isn’t, but it could be.” She says, stepping closer to him again. “You could have everything you wanted, with no fear of losing it at any moment.”

“Next you are going to promise me Rumplestiltskin’s head on a plate. Ever heard of things that sound too good?” He says back.

“Anything you want can be arranged, that’s how big our discovery is.” Zelena says and Hook squints his eyes.

“So it really is only about happy endings?” He asks.

“Yes.” Zelena answers, sincere, and Hook looks at her eyes, seeing that she is telling the truth.

That is…

“Desperation.” It whispers.

“Ever tried to just turn good?” He asks, to the Darkness' discontent, and Zelena’s face closes off.

“Many times.” She answers, once again, sincerely. “Didn’t take.”

“You are a very intense woman, Zelena.” Hook says with a scoff and a shake of his head.

“What is that supposed to mean?” She asks, indignant.

“It means you make rash decisions.” He answers. “It means you have to keep trying. If being good was easy everyone would be.”

“What are you now? A spokesperson for the Charmings’ lifestyle?” Zelena snarls and Hook shakes his head again.

“It’s always somebody else’s fault, Zelena. It’s always Regina’s or Cora’s fault for not giving you what ‘you deserve’” He says as the Darkness laughs. “Maybe it’s time you decide to take some responsibility.”

“You know shit about me, captain.” Zelena finally snaps, stepping closer to him and he keeps his head held high, meeting her anger face first. “This will fix everything. It will give us everything we want as well as give us back what has already been taken.”

Give back?

“Tempting.” It hums.

Too good to be true.

“I don’t know who has been filling your head with false hope, but it's better if you come back to reality. Your mistakes are your own, it’s time to decide whether you want to wallow in your own misery or stand up and do something about it.” He tells her and her lip curls.

“Is that what you did? Did you own up to your mistakes?” She asks. “Don’t bother answering, I know the answer. Let me give you a snippet of your future, Killian: soon, Emma Swan and her family are going to find out more about your mistakes, maybe it won’t be enough now, but soon, it will keep adding up and then it will be too much. You will wish you had taken the chance to join us.”

“For what? Some miracle way to get back everything I have lost?” He asks.

“A way to rewrite our stories.” She says, her eyes are wide and a little manic. “Villains don’t get happy endings, so we will change the pieces.”

“Zelena.” Another voice interrupts them, and Hook silently curses. He was so close; he was getting to Zelena, and she was about to reveal to him more about their plan.

They both turn back to the house and Hook opens a smile at seeing Maleficent.

“You haven’t aged a day, love.” Hook says and Maleficent only allows herself a small smirk before her expression clears again.

“I would say the same but that was expected already.” She says. Zelena glares at them both and Hook has the distinct feeling that the green witch is jealous. “I hope Zelena wasn’t boring you.” She continues, making the younger witch fume.

“Hardly, Zelena can be quite amusing.” He says, condescendingly. Maleficent steps closer to them and sends a look to Zelena, making her exhale and stomp her way back to the house. “It has been quite a long time, love.” He starts and the other smirks, her gaze and posture much more contained in comparison to Zelena’s.

“I doubt you came here for small talk, Hook.” She says.

“What? I felt your magic from miles away, I needed to come and say hello.” He answers coyly.

“There is space here for you if you wish.” She says and Hook can see the invitation is all talk, she already knows he is going to refuse. Maleficent, unlike Zelena, is seasoned in this game, she knows what to push and when to let it go. She is almost as good as he is.

“I have never been much of a follower, you know that.” He answers carefully with a shrug. “Plus, I don’t care much for the company you keep.” He says and sees the minuscule hesitation in her, making him frown.

“Oooh, not so professional.” It says, amused.

“Ursula can be convinced.” She says in what feels to him like an eternity later as the pieces fall into place in his mind.

“Tell me you didn’t.” He says, his tone is dangerous. Maleficent notices the change in atmosphere immediately and stares at him directly, unwilling to let any weakness show. “Tell me you didn’t bring him here.”

“As I said, there’s space for you here.” She says and Hook laughs with the Darkness, taking one step closer to Maleficent.

“You want me to work with Rumplestiltskin?” He snarls at her.

“No.” She answers making them laugh again.

“You are willing to ditch him to get me on the team?” He asks.

“He is not how he used to be. Also, he doesn’t have his dagger, you know how much of a hindrance that is.” She explains and it would be even more amusing if Hook didn’t feel himself get filled with anger. He closes the space between them and runs his hook on Maleficent’s cheek in a ghost of touch.

“You brought him here, love. You already know what that means.” He whispers as he sees her inhale as the chill runs through her spine. He can feel her reactions like she is a live wire connected to him.

“It doesn’t have to be like this.” She says, serious.

“I am afraid it does.” He snaps back.

“I am willing to do what I have to do to get what I want, Hook. Not even you can stop me.” She says, her eyes flashing that fire he knows she literally has inside of her.

“Whatever Snow White and Prince Charming took from you is not worthy of the disgrace that will fall upon you for working with Rumplestiltskin, be it from my hook or not.” He warns.

“It is.” She says, resolute. Hook looks at her one last time before letting his arm fall back to his side and stepping back, once more to the Darkness’ disappointment.

“You must have heard that this town has a Savior.”

“Emma Swan. Your lover.” Maleficent answers, breathing easier now that he stepped back. “I vaguely remember fighting her under the clock tower.”

“Aye, a fight she won even without any formal training.” He says with a proud smile before his expression closes off again. “Hope that she stops you before I do.”

With that he walks away, feeling the dragon’s eyes following him.

“He is always one step ahead of you.” It says and Hook fumes.

“And you didn’t think it was useful to know that he is back in town?” He asks with a snarl after he puts a few miles between him and the house. The trees surrounding him feel impossibly tall, the sky darkening despite being just past midday.

“Why would we tell you? You could have found out on your own, have you been a little more attentive.” It taunts.

“What is he planning?” He asks with a snarl but it only laughs in his face.

“Why? Can’t you see it for yourself? Can’t you do anything without us?” It asks, still laughing and the sound starts to grit on Hook’s ears.

“You really think he can win against me?” Hook snaps, stepping closer to It and It only laughs harder.

“But he already did, captain! He is fighting for his power while you play house with your little savior.” It taunts again.

“Shut up!” Hook exclaims but the cackles continue, and the trees around him get taller, the sky starts to spin.

“You’re weak. You blink and he is already on your neck!” It says as Hook’s vision starts to swim. “You can do nothing! YOU ARE NOTHING!”

NOTHING!

NOTHING!

NOTHING!

NOTHING!

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

“HOOK!”

Killian wakes up with a start.

“What…” He mumbles, looking around himself, confused. His room at Granny’s is in disarray and his head hurts as he stands up from where he is lying on the floor. “Bloody hell.”

“Hook!” Comes another hard knock on his door.

He looks around, still confused, when he catches his reflection on the broken mirror in the bathroom.

But the one he sees in the reflection is not him, it is Rumplestiltskin.

The vision startles him so much that his magic cracks the mirror even more, exploding it with a loud noise.

“HOOK!” The knocks become more frantic because of the noise.

Killian looks at his reflection on one of the small pieces of the mirror still left and sees himself again, but without his glamour, so his skin looks glistering with power. His whole arms, his chest, and half of his face are covered in green skin. He looks at his right eye, yellow and animalistic, and feels a spasm in his stomach that makes him run to dry heave on the toilet.

“I SWEAR I WILL BREAK THROUGH THIS DOOR IF YOU DON’T OPEN IT RIGHT NOW, KILLIAN!”

The pirate feels his head spinning as he spits bile on the toilet, letting himself sit on the floor for a few seconds to try to get his bearings, but his surroundings still move on their own accord and his head hurts with a splitting headache.

“Bloody hell…” He mumbles again, looking up to see that the sky is dark on the window.

“I KNOW YOU ARE IN THERE! OPEN UP, KILLIAN!”

He sees his communication device thrown on the floor and crawls to it, relieved to see that at least it still works.

The clock on it reads 03:24 am and Killian almost wants to throw up again.

Bloody hell.

12 missed calls from SWAN

16 missed calls from DAVE

10 missed calls from BAE

8 missed calls from SNOW

3 missed calls from REGINA

32 missed texts

Bloody hell.

“HOOK!” The voice finally focuses on his mind. David.

Regina was going to try to figure out the Queens of Darkness’ plans, maybe something went wrong, maybe they needed him, and he was…

Killian stands up and opens the door to see a disgruntled-looking David. He looks well, sans the desperate look on his face and Killian allows himself a second of relief.

“God, what happened to you?” David asks with a worried frown, looking from his eyes down to his chest. Killian inhales sharply when he realizes his own mistake and immediately puts his glamour back up, but the worried look stays on the prince’s face.

“What happened? Did something happen with Regina? Is Emma-” Killian asks quickly but David raises his hands to calm him down.

“Everything is fine, Regina managed to get inside their group and Emma was following them around to see what they were going to do.” He explains and Killian feels the relief now on his bones, so much so that he stumbles in place. “Careful.” David whispers, raising his hands on his shoulders, trying to help him keep his balance, but the movement brings them closer together and now the prince can see the state of his room. “What happened?” He asks lowly but Killian shakes his head, still unable to shake off the other’s hands because they are the only thing keeping him up.

“What did they find out?” Killian asks, feeling his voice break in the middle of it.

“I don’t know, they called a meeting with us to talk to us.” David answers, his voice almost muffled in Killian’s head. “Hey.” He says softly as he helps the pirate to lean back on the wall. “What’s wrong?” He asks, putting one hand on his cheek, trying to keep his eyes on him.

“I-…” He starts but shakes his head again, and suddenly he feels the magic run through his fingers, bringing warmth back to his muscles. The ringing starts to leave his ears and he finally feels like he can stand on his own again. “I am fine.” He says, clearing his throat, and blinking quickly to shake off the dizziness.

“Don’t give me that. What happened?” David asks again, slowly letting go of him when he notices him standing up on his own again.

“I don’t know.” Killian admits looking back to the mess in his room, feeling like himself again.

“What do you mean you don’t know?” David asks, his eyes wide.

“I don’t know.” He repeats with clenched teeth making David frown. The prince opens his mouth to ask more questions when his communication device rings in his pocket, and he picks it up immediately.

“Hey.” David says as a greeting. “Yes, I got him…he was in his room.” He says looking at Killian in the eyes. “He will tell you later.” He says and it sounds like a threat. “We are going now.” He says then hangs up, putting the thing back in his pocket. “You have to talk to Emma about...this.” He says indicating the whole room and the pirate nods.

“As soon as I also figure out what this is.” He mumbles but the prince shakes his head.

“You were missing for a day and a half, Killian. You need to talk to her now so that you both can figure it out.”

Bloody hell.

Chapter Text

“Hey.” Emma says when she sees him, one of her hands finding his, while the other goes to his nape. “Where were you? I have been trying to talk to you since yesterday.” She says and Hook sighs.

“Sorry, love.” He answers simply, kissing her on the forehead and taking her in his arms for a tight hug. He opens his eyes and nods at Snow White who is sending him worried looks identical to the ones her husband has been sending him the whole way here.

They are reunited in the loft and Hook can see the signs of worried days on the empty mugs and sparse toys thrown around.

“Well, look who decided to join us.” Regina says, getting in, and Hook rolls his eyes at the snark.

“How was the espionage, Regina?” He asks, letting go of Emma.

“You would have known if you had picked up your phone.” The mayor snaps, crossing her arms. He can hear the tinge of worry in her tone, but it is too much for him right now.

“Did you manage to get in or not?” He asks. Regina sends him a hard look showing she knows what he is doing but she relents.

“Yes, they seem to think that me and Robin are not together. It was easier to convince them I am on their side like this.” She says and Hook nods, having the vague sense he knew that already. Maybe Zelena told him? “They…tested me.” She says after clearing her throat and Hook raises an eyebrow.

“The important thing came after.” Emma continues with a nod to Regina. “They kidnapped August.” She says and her parents gasp.

“What? Why?” Snow asks, walking to Hook and putting a warm cup of tea in his hand, and doesn’t even acknowledge his look of confusion.

“Because they think he might give them more information on the author.” She explains and the words make no sense to Hook and, frankly, the warm tea makes him let the current discussion go on the back of his mind. He stares at the liquid and feels himself wander off, thinking about the Jolly back when the Shattered Sight curse hit, and the current state of his room at Granny’s.

Did he destroy the room? Was it the only causality?

Did he hurt anybody?

Why did he black out?

“I already told you, Killian Jones: How good is your balance?” Nimue says, her words caressing his cheek while her hand tightens his hair. “Do you feel yourself slipping?’ She whispers.

“Killian.” Emma says and the Darkness is gone, he can only see her green eyes. Beautiful, shiny, and human.

“What?” He asks and she frowns at him.

“Are you paying attention?” Regina snaps making him roll his eyes.

“Something something author?” He asks back and judging by her sigh and posture, she doesn’t appreciate his humor.

“Zelena got the page from my things.” She says as if it meant something. At his continued blank stare, she continues. “The page that shows me and Robin…that shows something that didn’t happen. That proves there’s something, or someone, writing the stories in Henry’s Storybook, and he has the power to change things.” She explains making Hook frown as he finally sips the tea in his hand.

“That seems like a jump to a conclusion.”

“It doesn’t matter if it’s true or not, because that is what the Queens of Darkness believe.” David says.

“And now they kidnapped August because they believe he knows who the Author of the book is.” Emma concludes.

“Who is August?” Hook finally asks.

“Marco’s son.” Snow White explains as if it should make sense.

“Who is Marco?” Hook asks again and Regina lets out a grunt.

“The carpenter! I swear…” She exclaims and trails off with a mumble and Hook has to smile at being able to annoy her without even trying.

“Why would they think he knows who the author is?” He asks and Emma starts to answer but David interrupts her.

“Shouldn’t you know these things? I am pretty sure Rumplestiltskin knew this.”

Rumplestiltskin.

The name brings such a deep disgust inside him that his expression drops, and he can vaguely feel his magic acting out, making both Emma and Regina frown at him, finding his sudden lack of control strange.

“August was brought here with me, he was unaffected by the curse.” Emma says slowly, touching his hand softly and his magic disperses. “He knows more about the book than anyone else.” She continues, as his shoulders sag. It is impossible that either woman don’t notice how quickly Emma’s touch affects him and his magic.

“Why?” Hook asks, clearing his throat.

“That’s what we wanted to know as well.” Emma says, her frown still directed at him. “As did they.”

“The Queens kidnapped him and reverted him back to his adult form to question what he knows about the author.” Regina explains and once again Hook is confused but he decides against asking about it.

“What?” Snow exclaims as Hook takes his now empty cup on the sink, feeling Emma’s eyes following him, looking curiously at the Charmings’ new selection of fruits, trying to keep his mind on the here and now.

“I am doing my best to protect him without blowing my cover.” Regina says in a placating manner.

“I have been following her closely, in any sign of anything truly bad I was ready to intervene.” Swan says with a nod to the Evil Queen and that seems to calm her parents down a little.

“He said he got some research on the author from someone called Dragon.”

The name makes Hook tighten his hand around the apple he found on the counter. He looks up slowly but sees that no one else reacted to the name, and, most importantly, no one saw him react to the name.

“And what could you possibly want with that kind of power?”

“I want to defeat the Dark One.”

“By making another one?”

“I am not going to become like him.”

“They still think he has more to offer but as I told Emma, I don’t think we should let August stay there for much longer. We are thinking of planning an ambush.” Regina continues.

“What about your cover?” Snow asks, her tone worried.

“I think we can keep Regina inside. We can make it seem like she was caught by surprise as well.” Emma says with a shrug.

“But what is the objective here? What do they want to do with the Author?” David asks.

“Make him change their stories, make it so that they win, and the rest lose. Apparently, that was also Dragon’s objective, he wanted to change something.”

At Regina’s words, the Darkness starts to laugh in his ears, and he bites into the fruit in his hand trying to ignore the sound.

“Such a foolish man. He found out about the monster he created and couldn’t deal with it.” It taunts.

Shut it.

“Why? Afraid they will find out about it? Don’t worry, Dragon is dead.” It says with a roll of its eyes and Hook only has one second to feel better when It continues. “As is his daughter, but you already knew that.” It smiles wide.

Hook closes his eyes tightly against the memory It wants him to replay, willing his body to obey him.

The feeling of not being in control of yourself is completely destabilizing, but it is a feeling Hook has been getting himself acquainted with quite frequently recently.

“There’s more.” Regina says, getting his attention as if an invisible hand grabbed his head and turned it to her. “The one who reverted August back to his adult self…” She says, hesitating a little.

“You know what she is going to say.” It whispers.

Rumplestiltskin.

“Rumplestiltskin is back in town.”

Suddenly, he remembers.

He did talk with Zelena, tried to pry something from her, and found out they wanted to change their stories. He also talked with Maleficent, and she revealed they brought Rumplestiltskin back.

“She said you could join them. Make sure you get your happy ending.” It says, reminding him of the dragon-woman’s words.

Then he got mad, and he confronted the Darkness for keeping the secret from him. It taunted him, It provoked him, and then…

HOW GOOD IS YOUR BALANCE?

“Killian?” Emma asks, suddenly at his side, her hand on his arm, and the whispers just…stop. But as the Darkness vanishes and he looks into Emma’s eyes (beautiful), he can feel a fog fill his mind. His memories start blending together, intertwining with each other in such a way that he knows that, soon, he won’t be able to tell them apart.

He is in Neverland, in its unending forest, feeling damp and hot like he imagines hell must be like.

He is a lieutenant of the Royal Navy of Tirulia, trying to teach new sailors how to properly tight the knots on the Jewel of the Realm.

He is a slave, begging for the pain to stop and crying for his brother.

He is the Dark One, feeling the blood on his hand and smiling at the corpse at his feet.

He startles and steps back from Emma’s touch, his mind clearing immediately after he gets out of her reach.

“So, he’s back in town.” He says, clearing his throat, scared to have hurt Emma’s feelings but her stare is of suspicion, her squinted eyes looking at him like she can see his weakness.

“We should warn Belle and Neal.” Snow says and he doesn’t miss the discreet look she also sends his way.

“I can do that.” Hook volunteers immediately, making every pair of eyes in the room turn to him, now not even a little bit discreet anymore. “You are right, they should be on guard.” He continues with a nod to the queen, but no one looks too happy at his suggestion.

He starts to walk to the door when Emma stops him with a hand on his arm.

“Wait.” She says and he steps back, taking his arm from her hand again, and now he can see the small glimpse of hurt in her eyes, and his heart breaks. His eyes soften and he steps closer to her, kissing her lightly on the forehead.

“Sorry, love. I need…” He trails off, swallowing. “I will talk to you later, okay?” He asks and she nods, still not looking too happy about it but letting him have his time.

“Then you have a lot of explaining to do.” She says and he nods.

“Aye.” He doesn’t resist the urge and kisses her quickly on the lips before leaving the heroes behind.

It laughs at him.

It laughs and laughs and laughs.

“We are going to win, do you know why? Because you are too much of a coward to let yourself give in to her. So, in the end, you are going to lose her and there will be only us.”

He takes a deep breath, letting his inner turmoil get behind the mask he is used to wearing, and opens the Pawn Shop door, getting greeted by the sight of Belle and another man standing closely together behind the counter, looking intently at a book in front of them.

“I hope I am not interrupting anything.” He says with a raised eyebrow, full of amusement at the jump the man makes to step back and away from the woman.

“Hook.” Belle says with a smile. Hook smirks at her and looks at the man again, remembering him vaguely from the day she went to the Jolly to talk to Bae.

Now looking closer at his gaunt stance added to the purple-bruised skin around both eyes and the red nose, and concludes that he doesn’t look like much. He definitely is the opposite of Belle’s ex-husband, so that’s a win in his book.

“I have something important to tell you.” Hook says, looking back at Belle, his expression turning serious. Belle frowns a little at his tone but nods.

“Will, can you give us a minute, please?” She asks the man, Will, but he doesn’t give any response. Hook and Belle turn to him to see his stare fixated on the pirate. Hook raises his eyebrow again.

“Got a problem, mate?” He asks. The man doesn’t look scared, but he does look on guard.

“Not a problem, mate.” Will answers but he barely blinks, trying to keep his eyes on Hook.

“Will.” Belle says softly, touching his arm like Emma touched his, and, unlike him, the touch seems to calm the man down. He looks at Belle for a few seconds before nodding and going to the back door, and the interaction is interesting, but not Hook’s business.

“Sorry about that.” Belle says with a small shake of her head.

“I am used to it, love. No need to apologize.” He says back.

“I think it’s because he is friends with Robin and his merry men. Maybe…” She trails off, looking down awkwardly.

“Maybe he was friends with the men you killed.” It completes.

“I came here on the Charmings’ behalf.” Hook says, unwilling to linger too much on the reasoning behind Will’s dislike of him. His words catch her attention immediately. “They have been looking into Zelena and her friends’ plans and they found something very important. Rumplestiltskin is back.” He says and sees Belle inhale sharply.

“Oh.” She says, numbly, after a few seconds of silence. “That’s…” She trails off, and looks at nowhere, shaking her head slowly. “Does Neal know?” She asks.

“Not yet.”

“Okay.” She whispers before clearing her throat. “So, he probably will come after his dagger, right?” She asks and he doesn’t think he is imagining the small hopeful tone in her voice, asking him to tell her that she is wrong. Asking him to tell her Rumplestiltskin will come after her and not the dagger. Asking him to tell her Rumplestiltskin loves her more than his magic.

“Aye.” He answers. “Hide it well and don’t let anyone else know where it is.”

“Okay.” She nods, a little disappointed, but he can’t give her what she wants. He can’t reassure her with a lie.

“He will know when he is close to it but otherwise, he won’t be able to tell where it is.” Belle nods again, her eyes going a little far away and Hook feels that is a cue as good as any to leave, but he can’t do that without saying one more thing. “Belle, I know I have no right to tell you this but…”

“Do you want to know what happened last night?” It asks, suddenly and his head snaps to it.

“What?” He asks, feeling ice fill his veins.

“Do you want to know what happened last night?” Nimue asks and there’s no fake sweetness to her voice. She is, undoubtedly, the impersonation of pure Darkness. “I can tell you everything. Every place you destroyed, every person you hurt.” She continues, cruelly, then she opens a dark smile. “How long until someone calls the sheriffs about it, do you think? Don’t you want to be prepared for when Emma Swan starts to ask questions?”

You are lying, he thinks but not even he believes in it.

She laughs.

“Oh, Killian. I don’t need to, the truth is much darker than any lie I could come up with.” She says. “For example, who do you think gave Belle’s new boyfriend that black eye?” She asks and he frowns, shocked.

“What? Why…?” He asks and she laughs again.

“Because we could. Because you felt like it.”

“Hook?” Belle asks, suddenly right by his side and he startles, looking at her worried face.

“I…” He starts but trails off, sending a quick look to Nimue’s satisfied face. Bloody hell, she made him forget his surroundings completely. He clears his throat and tries to remember what he was talking about.

Rumplestiltskin.

His dagger.

Belle and Bae.

“I just want you to be careful,” He says as if there was no interruption. “I don’t think Rumplestiltskin will try to sneakily steal his dagger, I think he will ask you to give it to him.”

“You think he will try to manipulate me.” Belle says with a sad look and after a few seconds, she sighs. “You think he will succeed.”

“That depends on you, love.” He says instead of denying it. “Don’t forget what he did, don’t forget who he really is.”

Belle walks away from him, her head hanging low, hugging herself. The sight is pitiful and sad, and he wants to comfort her, but it isn’t his place.

“Love is supposed to be the strongest magic of them all.” Belle says, her tone low. “So, I don’t know why it hurts so much to love a Dark One.” She whispers, her eyes glassy.

Hook thinks of Emma.

It is presumptuous to think that she loves him, but does he want this for her?

Does he want her to suffer like Belle?

It laughs at his insecurities and his selfishness.

IF YOU FALL TO ONE SIDE YOU ARE LOST

He knows what is the right thing to do but is he selfless wnought to do it?

Hook walks away from the shop and hopes that Will, whatever his real connection to Belle is, gives her the comfort she deserves.

It doesn’t take long for him to find Baelfire, the man enjoying some calm meal at Granny’s, and the relieved look on his face when he sees Hook warms his heart.

“Hey, where have you been?” Bae says as a greeting as the pirate sits in front of him and orders a drink. “I have been trying to reach you, but you weren’t picking up your phone.”

“Sorry.” Hook says sheepishly. “Lost the communication device.” He lies easily and feels only a small pang of jealousy.

“It’s okay. I am planning on taking Henry sailing and wanted to get some tips from you so everything goes smoothly. It has been ages since I have sailed alone.” He says and Hook can’t help the warm smile forming on his face.

“Don’t worry, once you learn how to sail, you don’t forget it. Even more, if it is one of the vessels from this world full of your…automatic machines. It will be easy for you.” Hook says making the other laugh, and Hook lets a second pass to appreciate the moment before he has to ruin it. He lets his smile slip and thanks for the drink Ruby puts in front of him. “I have something important to tell you.”

“What is it?” Bae says, noticing the shift in the atmosphere immediately.

“The heroes have been trying to find out more about our new villains’ evil plans.” He starts and Bae nods. Hook takes in a deep breath. “They brought Rumplestiltskin with them, Bae.”  He says and the other widens his eyes.

“What?” He asks, his breath quickening. “My…he is here?”

“Aye.”

“Did…did you tell Belle?” Bae asks, his voice small. Hook nods and Bae nods back, his reaction similar to Belle’s. Hook watches as the man absorbs the situation, his face going through at least five different emotions before he sighs in defeat. “It’s never going to end, is it?” Bae whispers, running his hand over his face.

We could end it if you want to, we can make sure he will never hurt anyone again, we can make sure he will never spin any lie, never manipulate anyone, never plot against your happiness.

I can end this.

Hook shakes his head, unsure of where the thought came from but is unable to really let the idea die.

I could…

“Hey.” Comes a male voice, approaching their table. Hook and Bae look up and the pirate can’t hide his second of hesitation in seeing Robin Hood at their side.

“Oh, hey.” Bae says, amicably, letting the storm that was on his face get masked by the greeting. “I don’t think we have officially met. Neal.”

“Right, I am Robin.” The thief says, shaking Bae’s hand, then he turns to Hook. “Are you feeling better?”

The Darkness laughs as Bae frowns in his direction and Hook kills Robin in his head. Him and his meddling are so alike the heroes.

“Aye.” He answers curtly with a glare, but Robin notices the tension in the air and Bae’s confused glare.

“I was worried after-…” Robin tries to explain the unecessary but Hook doesn’t give him a chance.

“You can save up your worries, I don’t need it.” He snaps.

“Hook.” Bae says, his tone harder than before, almost scolding him and it makes Hook clench his jaw. “What happened?” He asks Robin and the pirate is forced to stay quiet, drinking his drink, and hope he can answer any further question Bae asks him.

“I just saw him acting a little distracted the other day in the woods.” Robin lies. Hook keeps his reaction in check but does send a questioning look at the thief. Robin looks back at him without any sign of the reason he is covering for him.

“Leverage.” It whispers to him as the men exchange a few pleasantries. Robin leaves without answering the unasked question in Hook’s mind and he doesn’t know what other reason he could have to lie.

They are not friends, they don’t even get along.

So why?

“Now you owe him.” It insists but it doesn’t make sense.

“What is it?” Bae asks lowly when Hook keeps his stare at the back of the thief for too long.

“Nothing.”

“Have you talked with him since…” He trails off.

“Aye.” Hook answers with a sigh. “Wouldn’t keep the hopes up for any kind of forgiveness.”

“Still, that is good.” Bae says with a soft smile that Hook can’t help but reciprocate, but only because it’s Bae and not because of any satisfaction over his actions.

“Bae, I know it might be too much to ask…” Hook starts thinking about what he told Belle and everything they have now. He doesn’t want to lose this. He can’t lose this. “But please, don’t let your father manipulate you again.” He risks himself by saying this, his tone low and delicate, showing how much he means it and hopes the other doesn’t take it the wrong way.

And thankfully Bae doesn’t look offended,  only…sad.

He nods slowly before his tone matches the pirate’s.

“Can you also promise me that?” He asks, catching Hook by surprise.

“What?” He asks.

“I know that you still hate him, and I know that it blinds you.” Bae explains. “Don’t let it turn you into something you hate. Not again.”

The words remind him of Milah, so much so that he inhales sharply and feels the light stab in his heart.

Bloody hell, he might lose Emma because of Rumplestiltskin, and not because he might hurt her but because Hook might lose sight of what really matters.

Hook is selfish and he is going to lose doesn’t matter what he does.

IF YOU FALL TO ONE SIDE YOU FADE AWAY

But between surrounding to the Darkness and losing himself to Emma’s love, he knows what he is going to choose in the end.

Chapter Text

Emma can’t stop hearing August’s screams in her head.

Regina is doing her job the best she can, keeping August safe while not blowing her cover, but as Emma had to stay put and hear August’s screams as Rumplestiltskin tortured him, it was hard not to think they had been doing too little. Maybe they missed the opportunity to do an ambush, maybe they are slacking and August will-… No.

She is doing what is right, they will rescue August.

She takes a deep breath and savors the taste of coffee on her tongue, checking once again if Regina sent her any new messages but there’s nothing new. She has been waiting for hours on the bench in the middle of the woods, hearing the sounds of the forest as she waits for any signal from Regina that they can make any move but until now, nothing.

It’s incredibly boring and she wouldn’t mind some company, but her parents are still being a little weird and she would never ask Henry to do something this dangerous. The only option left, the first one that always crosses her mind these past months, has been avoiding her.

Okay, maybe Killian is not avoiding her per se but there’s definitely something he isn’t telling her. David was the one to find him after two days of radio silence and even he was being suspiciously secretive about the conditions he found the pirate.

“You should talk to him, Emma.”

Yeah, she is trying.

She checks her phone again and feels her stomach grumble, regretting not taking a few bear claws from Granny’s when she got her coffee.

“I hope you are hungry.” Says a voice that doesn’t put her on her guard her because she recognizes it immediately.

“Hook.” She says, still surprised at his presence, as he approaches her, giving her a quick kiss on the lips before giving her the takeout bag from Granny’s.

Emma can’t hold back a moan when she sees the freshly baked bear claws.

“I am starving.” She says, taking one out and offering him but he shakes his head, a soft smile on his face, sitting beside her. “Thank you.” She says finally taking a bite and letting the sweet taste fill her mouth.

“How is the lookout going?” He asks and Emma shakes her head a little, almost licking her fingers.

“As fun as a lookout can get when I know a friend of mine is being tortured there.” She says and he frowns lightly.

“August?” He asks, the name still unfamiliar to him and Emma nods.

“He…helped me back when I had first arrived in town. He was the first one to really push me to believe in all of this.” She tells him, remembering, and it feels like ages ago, how much she changed since then.

“A friend then?” He asks, his tone teasing, and Emma rolls her eyes good-heartedly. Before humming softly and running her hand on the sleeve of his jacket.

“He also had a preference for leather. Who knows, maybe I have a type.” She says and he lets out a small laugh, caught by surprise, but there’s still no malice on his face. She can admit there’s something a little amusing in the fact that Killian is not a jealous person and she…well, she had new reasons to want to defeat Zelena, that’s all.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help you earlier.” He says, his tone more serious now and Emma is on alert immediately.

“What happened?” She asks.

“I don’t know.” He answers, honestly, making her frown. “Emma, there’s something you need to know.” Her name sounds wrong on his lips, it brings the conversation to an importance that scares her. She nods, turning on the bench to look at him directly, distantly glad she has her phone that will ring in case anything happens in the cabin with Regina.

“You can tell me anything.” She assures.

“I thought that if I didn’t use my magic I could…I could slow It down in some way.” He says and Emma inhales sharply. “But I was wrong. There’s no way to stop it…I can’t make it stop.”

“Killian-…” Emma starts shaking her head, taking his hand in hers but he interrupts her.

“Emma.” He says firmly. “I…It takes over me sometimes and I just…blackout. I have no idea what I have done during the past two days, and that terrifies me. The things I might have destroyed, the people I might have hurt.” He explains and she understands his fear because she feels it too. Knowing it is simply taking over his body, doing whatever It wants. Knowing he has to live with It and the consequences. “It doesn’t leave too much space for good things, Emma. Everything that might be good in my life, It simply turns it into something insignificant, It taints it beyond recognition. As for the bad things, It makes sure I feel every second of it, that I relive it over and over, until it is the only thing I can think about.”

“You can’t give up…” She whispers and it is a cruel request right after he just told her how difficult it is to live with the Darkness, but she can’t help it. He was the one who taught her that she can be selfish.

“I am not giving up.” He answers, his eyes determined and a part of her relaxes, relieved. He takes his hand from hers and puts it on her cheek, and she thinks he is drying a single tear she let escape. “I can promise you this, Emma: as long as there’s some part of me alive, I will always be yours and I will make sure you won’t get hurt.” He vows, the words ebbing themselves in her heart like nothing she has heard before. “But I need you to promise me something too.”

“What?” She asks, her voice a little wobbly.

“Promise me that when the Darkness really takes over, you will let me go.” He says, cruelly as well. “Please, promise me that you won’t let It turn my lo-…” He stops himself at the word and Emma’s heart skips a beat, but he doesn’t finish it, and she doesn’t know if she is disappointed by it or not. “Don’t let It turn me against you.”

“What I can promise you, Killian Jones, is that, as long as I live, I won’t stop fighting for you.” She says sincerely and sees the shocked expression on his face. “I am the Savior, and I won’t let anything, nor anyone, stand in my way.”

“Swan…” He says with a sigh but now she is the one determined.

“There’s not even a point to what you are asking me. Nothing will happen to you.” She says, and then pulls him for a deep kiss, almost as if this way, she can make him understand, make it true.

They separate but not very far, and the only thing keeping Emma from diving into another kiss is the slight frown on Killian’s face.

“What is it?” She asks lowly but he only opens a small smile.

“Nothing, love.” He says and at her raised eyebrow, he chuckles. “You have no idea of the power you have over me, Emma Swan. The things you make me believe in…” He trails off and she smiles at his words.

Yes, she will make it true. She won’t let this man go, she won’t lose him like that.

What good there is in being the Savior if she can’t even save the man she-…

Her phone rings in her lap and she looks down to see the new message from Regina.

“I don’t think they plan to leave anytime soon. August is being monitored 24h”

Emma sighs as she reads the text.

“What happened?” Killian asks.

“We are trying to find an opening to get to August but we still haven’t found any.” She says and he looks pensive.

“I might have an idea.” He says.

“What is it?” She asks, curiously.

“I think I have something that can get one of them to help us…but it might also backfire.” He answers, slowly. It is rare for Killian to offer a plan without having all the details figured out, but it is also rare for him to offer a plan at all, normally he prefers to fix things on his own.

“Zelena?” Emma asks, frowning.

“Ursula.” He answers, catching her by surprise.

“What is it?” She asks, slowly, hoping this time he will answer. He looks at her and whatever he finds in her face makes him sigh.

“Her voice.” He says.

“Oh.” She thinks back on what stories she heard about Ursula, but besides tentacles and that song, she can’t think of any connection, unless…”Her singing voice?”

“Aye.” Killian nods and Emma feels on the precipice of something, a big step for their relationship.

“Why do you have it?” She asks with even more delicacy than before.

“I met Ursula many years ago, I guess sea witches also have a little more of a life span than normal humans because she wasn’t much younger than what she looks now.” Killian starts, his eyes far away but opening about it in a way he hasn’t done before. “We met at a tavern, and I recognized her as one of the mermaids that tried to sink my ship. She was always a very powerful woman and as such, it called to me. She called to me.” He says, looking quickly at her and she knows what he means.

Emma feels the small stab of jealousy again but lets it go, this isn’t the part of the story that matters.

“Her father, Neptune, was more powerful than her and was very controlling. He didn’t want her to see the world as she wished. She told me her mother was killed by humans, pirates, and he feared any harm would come to her, but she wanted to be free. She asked for my help, she said there was a bracelet in her father’s vault that would give her legs more permanently, and it would let her get away from her father.” He opens a self-deprecating smirk. “I said I wouldn’t do it for free and she promised me that I would find something that interested me in the vault as well. Squid ink, a way to stop the Dark One. You see, squid ink can freeze any magical being, including the Dark One, and because of that it is very rare to find. The Dark Ones have been killing off the animals capable of producing it over time and now they are almost extinct.” He stops, takes a deep breath, and looks away from her again, his gaze miles away and years in the past. “So I did it, I invaded Neptune’s castle and took what she wanted but there was no ink.” He stops, the silence stretching for a few seconds.

“What did you do?” Emma asks, no accusation in her voice, but she knows the only thing that makes Hook this hesitant is when confronted with his mistakes. She prepares herself for the bloody ending.

“Her father caught me…and I killed him.” He says, looking back at her, his face clear of emotion now. “And I went back to her and said I did what she wanted but that she still owned me something.”

Emma exhales shakily and nods, the story terrible but what she expected. It is horrible and evil, but she knows about Hook’s past already, it doesn’t scare her.

“She was devastated when she heard what I had done, she vowed to take her revenge. So I took her voice, the only thing she had that reminded her of her mother, and told her the price was paid, that the slate was clean.” Killian takes a deep breath, finding her eyes, almost daring her to condemn him. “I killed her father and took her mother’s memento and told her I forgave her for lying about the ink.”

She lets the story sink in, lets herself absorb it, and nothing can make what he has done better, but that was never what he had been looking for. Killian didn’t summon the courage to tell her this story so that she can absolve him of his crimes, on the contrary, she is sure he is expecting her to be horrified, which she is, but not because of the man sitting in front of her right now. It horrifies her to know how bad it was, the Darkness’ hold on him, and it horrifies her to know how many people he hurt in the past because of it. It isn’t absolution because he did make the decision to take It in, whether he was suffering or not, he made this terrible decision and it ruined his life for centuries. It ruined the lives of thousands of people for centuries.

But she can’t condemn him for something he already understands was wrong. Maybe it is cold of her to not be mad at him for Ursula’s sake, but she can’t bring herself to be mad over something he did when he openly tells her about it, and she can see how much it hurts him not only to admit it, but also to remember his actions.

It isn’t her place to get mad just as it isn’t her place to absolve him.

But what she can do is try to understand this centuries-old man who opens his heart to her, what she can do is help him understand himself with what she learns.

“Why did you keep it?” She asks and can see the confusion on Killian’s face. “Why did you keep her voice?”

“I…I don’t know.” He says, and looks down, thinking about her question. “I just…I always kept it.” He mumbles and she thinks of the chest full of stolen jewelry.

She thinks of the vault full of hearts that Regina kept for years.

“I think you should try to give it back to her.” She says making him look up at her again. “Not because of our plan, but because it is the right thing to do.”

“Of course.” He nods, his eyes sad and even a little…scared. He probably was much more confident in confronting Ursula using her voice as leverage, that way he could keep the upper hand, because he is scared of doing it any other way. He is not scared she could kill him, he is much stronger than Ursula, of that Emma is sure, he is scared of exposing himself to the sea witch, of admitting his wrongdoing.

She knows he talked with Robin a few months back, but he kept his distance afterwards, and never really wanted to discuss with her how it went, the only indication it went well was the lack of glaring from the thief. Regina told her Robin’s conversation with Hook made him understand her better, even if he also kept quiet over the contents of the conversation.

Emma wonders if that was the first time Killian ever confronted someone he wronged.

But Robin is a good man, and Killian only did what he did because he was under Zelena’s control.

This is something he did, under the control of the Darkness yes, but still, him. And Ursula doesn’t look like the forgiving type.

But she still believes in him. He won’t be giving her voice back to get her forgiveness, nor to get the upper hand, he will do it because it is the right thing to do.

“Hey.” She says, softly, putting her hand on his nape, his hair as soft as always. “Thank you for telling me.” She says and sees his eyes fill up with…

She kisses him.

“I will do what’s right.” He tells her and she nods.

“If you need anything, call me.” She whispers and he nods, giving her one last peck on the lips.

“Be careful.” He says, standing up but she keeps one hand holding his hook.

“I…” She starts and he looks at her expectantly, but she can’t get the words out. This feeling, this warmth she feels in her chest when Killian helps her, when she helps him, when they talk, when they joke, this feeling she doesn’t think she has ever felt before, not like this. It is not just attraction, it is not just lust, this feeling is more. She knows what it is but she can’t say it, for some reason, the words get stuck in her throat and she gets mad at herself for it. Neal, Graham, and years in foster care haunt her and she wishes it didn’t, she wishes she could easily say those three words to this man who makes her feel so much. “I will be here if you need me.” She says instead.

Killian knows her better than anyone else, and can read her as easily as any map, so she is sure that he knows what she almost said, but the look he gives her is not of disappointment. He smiles at her with a sigh and a look of pure patience.

“I know, love.” He says making her breath catch in her chest. He kisses her temple, and she wishes he could read her mind for real, so that she didn’t need to say it out loud, so that it would be easier.

I love you.

Hook takes a deep breath and blows on the shell. It plays a sound so low that it almost disappears amidst the sounds of the woods around him. It should be impossible to hear it from anywhere further than one foot from him, but he knows it will do its job.

Ursula appears no longer after, her steps firm, unafraid, and her expression completely closed off, but he can see the contempt in her eyes.

“Hook.” She says as a greeting, looking around.

“It’s only me, Ursula.” He tells her and sees the look full of mistrust she sends his way. At his words, she stands more on guard than before.

“You won’t get a thing out of me so don’t even bother trying.” She says with a snarl.

“I don’t want anything from you.” He says and takes the other shell from his pocket. “I came to give you this.” He extends his arm, but Ursula keeps her distance.

“What?” She asks, incredulously then lets out a humorless laugh. “You want me to believe that all I have been hearing is true? That Captain Hook has gone soft?” She snarls and the Darkness laughs. “I am not stupid anymore, Hook.”

“You weren’t stupid, Ursula.” He says, shaking his head.

“Ha!” She says, again with no humor in her voice. “Changed your mind?”

“Why did you lie to me?” Hook asked and Ursula startled at the sound of his voice.

“Hook.” She said, her tone a little nervous. She won’t lie to him, not again.

“You lied to me.” He said, slowly, walking into the room they shared many times in this almost destroyed inn.

“What do you mean?” She asked, looking around, and he could see that she was shaking a little. Good.

“DON’T YOU LIE TO ME AGAIN!” He snapped making the windows shatter and Ursula let out a little scream, covering her ears. “Why did you lie to me?” He asked again, his tone low and menacing.

“I-…” Ursula started and her shakes became uncontrolled. She blinked a few times, and he could see her mind racing. Looking for excuses. “I can help you get the ink.” She practically begged, taking one step in his direction but she stopped herself before she could get in his reach.

“She is always in our reach.” It said with glee.

“You stupid woman.” They said as the candles illuminating the room blew out on their own. “If all I needed to get squid ink was a mermaid, I would have kidnapped one of your kind years ago.” Ursula flinched back at his words.

“Let’s skin her tail like they did to her mommy.” It said with a laugh and Hook smiled.

“Don’t worry, I got you what you wanted.” They said, and the mermaid looked up at him, surprised.

“You…did?”

“Aye.” He answered, taking another step forward, showing her the bracelet that she asked for. “You will get what you asked for, love.” He said, his tone falsely sweet. She looked at the bracelet with wide eyes, letting him approach her, and raised her hand to take it. “But now you owe me.”

The words stopped her, and she took her hand back, clutching it against her chest.

“I can help you get the squid ink, I swear.”

“How about we put this one on the tab?” They asked, their smile wide and ugly.

“No!” She answered immediately making It laugh, but Hook turned his smile into a snarl.

“Then you have to give me something.” He snapped, making her flinch again. It whispered in his ear, the idea so delicious he couldn’t contain his smile. “You got everything you wanted: the bracelet is yours…and your father is gone.”

“What?” She asked in a whisper, her eyes wide, already in denial. He laughed.

“He was in the way. I did what I had to do.”

“No…no no no no no! No!” Ursula started with a whisper and ended in an agony-filled scream. Tears fell from her eyes and her voice broke in a sob as she fell on her knees, hugging herself in grief.

“Shhh.” They shushed, kneeling by her side. “You didn’t even hear how I killed him yet.” They told her bowed head.

Suddenly she raised her head, her hand going directly at his throat, but his magic froze her, her hand midway to him and her angry eyes still filled with tears glaring at him.

“He tried to fight…” They said as the hook caressed her frozen face. “But he wasn’t strong enough…he asked how I got in and I told him it was because his daughter told me the way in. Then I gutted him like a fish.” They feel the satisfaction at her angry face, almost as good as the sensation of cutting that king down, because how dare she lie to them? She has to pay the price.

“You are a monster.” She whispered and that gave Hook a pause.

Was he?

“Yes, but it’s not your fault.” Nimue assured, caressing his face. “Rumplestiltskin made you like this. It’s his fault.”

Hook smiled again.

“And you are a liar.” He told her.

“I will never let you get away with this. You will never be safe on the seas, I will make sure of it.” She vowed and it gave him an inexplicable glee.

“Oh, in that case, I think I know of a way you can repay me.” The Darkness cackled as he made the shell appear in his hand. Ursula’s eyes widened but it was over before she could beg for him to stop.

“What…” She whispered, putting her hand on her throat. Hook stood up, looking down at the now useless mermaid. “My…my…my voice.”

“I will take it in exchange for giving you what you wanted.” He said, dropping the bracelet on the floor in front of her. “But you don’t need to worry, love, I forgive you for lying to me.”

Ursula’s sobs followed him, but Hook whistled calmly back to his ship.

“Ursula…” Hook starts but is interrupted immediately by the sea witch.

“Don’t you dare!” She snapped, finally showing some reminiscent of the fire-fulled woman he met back then. “I don’t know what lies you spun here, Dark One, but I know you.”

“And you trust Rumplestiltskin?” Hook can’t help but snap and immediately bites his tongue.

“It’s always about him with you, isn’t it?” She says with a scoff. “I trust him because at least he sees reason. He is selfish but he is not mad. You, Captain Hook, are just cruel.” She says with finality and the words stab at his heart.

“Why did you keep it?” Emma had asked him and he still didn’t know.

“Trophies.” It answered easily, and it is also what his crew calls these things, but it didn’t sound right.

It definitely isn’t something as simple as he hoped to give it back someday because he never thought of that, he was never secretly good under the darkness. Every bit of good he managed to do he had to fight for it.

“Do with this whatever you want, Ursula. It’s yours.” He says, looking down. The silence that follows is deafening on its own and he refuses to look at her again, letting her make the decision to take it or leave it.

It feels like ages before he feels the shift in the atmosphere, he knows what is going to happen seconds before it does, but he simply closes his eyes to it.

Her tentacles close tightly around his throat, making him gasp but he holds firmly onto the shell on his hand, refusing to let it fall. The hold makes it so that he has no choice but to look at her.

“Like my new form? It was the last thing I could do with my father’s trident. It was his last gift to me.” She snarls, tightening her hold, and it hurts but he keeps his stare on her.

He faces the grief he caused like he does any battle. Headfirst and almost stupidly confident in his ability to survive it.

Ursula looks at him in the eyes before she frowns at whatever she sees, and it seems to make her even more angry.

“What is your angle, Hook?” She asks between clenched teeth. “What do you have to gain by pretending to change? Control over the Savior?”

Her question makes him startle, because how dare she think that he would ever use Emma like that?

He drops the shell with her voice to the ground and puts his hand on the tentacle around his throat, his hand burns it with magic without a second thought, and only when she lets go with a grunt of pain does Hook realize he broke his promise again.

“Sensitive much?” It asks with a laugh. “Hit too close to home?”

“Don’t you dare…” Hook says lowly, menacingly, but trails off, the threat to both the sea witch and the Darkness.

He would never use Emma.

“Are you sure about that?” It asks, its tone serious now.

Ursula frowns at the shell on the ground, and looks up at him again, her eyes confused.

“It’s…it’s true.” She whispers, shocked. “You really love her.”

“Aye.” He answers but he doesn’t say he changed, he doesn’t say he is not the same man anymore because he is not sure he can change that much. He is not sure he will ever be able to wash away his sins and the blood on his hand.

“How dare you.” She says angrily. “You took my father from me. You took my mother from me! And you just go off to live happily ever after? You destroyed my life, and you get to find love? How is that fair?” She snaps and the questions are familiar.

Years on the seas at Neverland, hearing from the Darkness about how happy Belle and Rumplestiltskin were, hearing about how he was happy after he got what he wanted, years wondering the same thing: how was this fair?

It isn’t.

But it’s also not that simple.

“I will never be at peace, Ursula. But that’s also not what you want to hear.” He says. “Nothing you do will bring your father back.” She gets angry at his words, snapping her tentacle towards him again but she stops herself, her eyes angry yet filling with tears.

She knows he is right.

“Take back what I stole from you.” He continues and she looks at the shell on the ground. “What I should have never taken from you. Take it and leave, go back to your home.”

Ursula scoffs, shaking her head a little.

“You just want me out of the way.”

“No.” He answers. “I want you to get back to your life. I want you out of here, so you don’t sink with him.”

“It’s always about Rumplestiltskin with you.” She says again, but she looks calmer now, even if she still doesn’t make a move to take the shell.

“It’s about you getting your life back. You are smarter than this, Ursula, you know all about deals that look too good. Whatever it is that the Crocodile told you would change your story, will end in one way only.” He says. “I don’t have the power to bring your father back, just like I couldn’t bring your mother back. And neither does Rumplestiltskin.”

“Is it true then?” Ursula asked, excited, her naked form shining by the light of the moon on the window. “You are as powerful as they say?”

Hook chuckled, putting one hand behind his head.

“Even more.” He answered cockily.

“Then can you grant me a wish, I will pay whatever price you ask.” She said and his smile slipped from his face. The Darkness preened and grew at the opportunity presented. It loved desperate people.

“Never say that, love. Don’t give anyone that kind of power over you.” He said against Its wishes, but he blamed it on his good mood.

“But it’s true. I will give you whatever you want if you can bring my mother back.” She said, almost pouting and he smiled softly at her naivety.

“If I had the power to do that, I would have used it already, love.” He answered and she looked deeply disappointed. She stood up from the bed, and crossed her arms, looking down, sadly, at the refusal. “I can give you something else, though.” He said, smiling darkly at the idea as It laughed.

“What?” She asked, hopeful.

“Revenge.” He answered, kneeling at the feet of the bed to get closer to her. “I can find out who were the pirates that killed her and give you a chance to destroy them.” He said, the offer so tempting he doubted she would ever refuse.

“You sound like my father.” She mumbled, shaking her head. “Doesn’t matter how many pirates I kill, it won’t bring her back.”

The Darkness cackled as he frowned.

“I am not talking about random pirates, love. I am talking about real revenge.” He insisted. “I am talking about finding the one that murdered her and making them suffer for what they did. Making them pay.”

She shook her head and took a step back.

“Killing that pirate won’t make me able to hear her sing again. Killing that pirate won’t make me able to hear her stories again.” She said, senseless. “If you can’t bring her back, then I will bring her back in memory. She told me stories of the world of humans, so I will live them, through that, she will always be alive in my heart. I will hear her in every note I sing and through every step I take.”

“Stupid, stupid girl.” It tutted and Hook shook his head, disappointed.

Ursula was powerful and beautiful, but her head was clearly in the clouds.

One day she will understand.

“It’s my only chance at a happy ending.” Ursula tries, shaking her head.

“No, it’s not. You know that, you have always known that.” He answers. “I am the one that took so long to figure it out.”

She looks into his eyes again, searching for what, he doesn’t know. Eventually, she looks at the shell on the ground between them, glancing quickly at him almost to make sure this is not a trap, before taking it. She sighs, holding it close to her chest and Hook doesn’t have anything else to say. He can’t make her give up, and he is not allowed to see her like this, not after what he has done.

She closes her eyes, mumbling something, maybe talking to her mother, as Hook turns to leave.

“Hook.” She says suddenly, making him stop and turn back. “Tomorrow, Maleficent and Gold are planning on taking Regina to test her again since they still don’t trust her. Cruella and Zelena will be the only ones watching over August.”

She doesn’t say where she will be, but Hook can guess. Far away from here.

“Thank you.” He says, honestly. This is the opening Emma was waiting for, Cruella has so little magic that defeating her will be easy for her, and that leaves only Zelena. Powerless but cunning.

“There’s one last thing I have to ask you.” She says, making him frown slightly. “Did you really not find any squid ink in that safe?” The question catches him off guard.

“Aye.” He answers, remembering how angry he had been then. “Why did you lie to me?” He asks again, now, just curious. He and Ursula were not lovers, but they did maintain a quite friendly and mutually beneficial relationship for some time before she asked him to take the bracelet for her. It took him by surprise when he found out she tried to trick him. He thought she was a bit naïve but not that stupid.

“I didn’t.” She answers. “My father always kept squid ink in that safe.” She says then shrugs, unaware of the storm she just created in his head. “I guess he must have taken it out.”

Her last words don’t make it past the static in his head and he leaves without another word, his feet taking him through the city.

Neptune’s castle wasn’t as heavily guarded as it should be, surviving underwater was harder than actually getting in there, so, as a Dark One, he got in easily.

He remembers killing a few guards, he remembers opening the safe, he remembers…

“Do you really think you aren’t using Emma Swan?” Nimue asks, making his head snap in her direction.

“What?” He asks, almost numbly.

“Your heart. Why do you think there was red in it? Because you became such a good person?” She says, her lip curling. “Her magic, it affects you. That’s why you are so infatuated with her. Do you think that’s love? You are using her, just like Zelena used you.”

“No.” He says, shaking his head. “No, I-…”

“Do you really think a Dark One can fall in love? The only thing you love is us!” She insists but he shakes his head, taking his phone out and pressing the Emma button. “You think it makes a difference? You think she won’t notice it?”

“Hey, Killian.” Emma says on the other side. “I want to keep my line open in case Regina needs anything urgent, but tell me how it went, did you talk with Ursula?”

The safe in Neptune’s castle.

The ink was there.

He remembers it now.

Opening the safe, seeing the ink, and being disappointed at how easy it was.

He remembers smiling at the idea…he remembers finding the King’s room and attacking him in his sleep.

“You are a monster.” Nimue says with a laugh. “You wanted her to feel like you did. You didn’t keep that shell as a memento or a trophy. You kept it so she would want it back. You kept it so she would have a reason to take revenge on you!”

“Killian?” Emma asks on the phone.

“Emma…I…” He gasps, desperate, bringing his knees to his head, only now noticing he is sitting in an alley, curled over himself.

“Pathetic!”

“Where are you?” Emma asks.

“YOU USE HER BUT YOU CAN’T EVEN GIVE YOURSELF OVER TO HER! BECAUSE YOU ARE SELFISH! BECAUSE YOU KNOW IF YOU DO, IT WILL MAKE YOU LOSE YOURSELF! IT WILL MAKE YOU LOSE US! YOU KNOW YOU CAN’T LIVE WITHOUT US!”

He feels himself shaking, the phone long forgotten, and he silently begs it to stop.

It has been ages since he has been used to Its screams, to Its impulses, but right now, he just wants It to be quiet, he wants-…

“Killian.” Emma says, suddenly kneeling in front of him. She touches his face, and the Darkness disappears. “Hey, what happened?” She asks, quietly, her eyes so worried and so full of…

He embraces her, hiding his face on her neck, desperate for her magic and for her warmth.

“You are using her.” It whispers.

He closes his eyes.

Chapter Text

“How are you feeling?” Emma asks lowly, kneeling in front of Killian as he keeps his head on his hand, massaging his temple.

“Better, love.” He answers but his voice has no strength. She can’t even begin to describe the fear that took hold of her when she heard his voice on the phone.

He sounded…weak. And Killian Jones is never weak.

When he stopped answering her questions, she didn’t think twice, she simply used her magic to teleport to where he was. She doesn’t even know what spell she used, or how she managed to find him like that, it was just a deep feeling of needing to be where he was, and then, in the next moment, she was there.

She had never seen him like that: shaking, curled over himself in a random alleyway. She looked around for any enemies, but he was alone.

He was scared, no, he was terrified, when she got his attention, but she was still unsure of of what. He held onto her firmly, almost as if he expected her to disappear if he let go and she held back, glad that he was physically okay at least.

He didn’t say anything, still shaking in her arms, and she hated that he was so vulnerable in the open. She knew he would hate to be seen like this by anyone, so she teleported them back to his room, shocked to find it completely destroyed.

She now looks around at the broken mirror and turned-out drawers, and tries to think if maybe the Queen of Darkness might have wanted something from him, but the idea any of them would dare to get into his room doesn’t sit right with her.

“Ursula told me of an opening you might use.” He says, suddenly, making her look back at him. “She told me that tomorrow Maleficent and Rumplestiltskin will be out of the house, they plan to take Regina to another test, leaving only Zelena and Cruella to watch over your friend. They aren’t strong enough to defend themselves against you.”

“Okay…okay, I’ll let the others know.” Emma says, numbly, trying to find Killian’s gaze but he keeps his head hanging low. “Killian.” She says and sees him close his eyes tightly. “What happened?”

“You are bloody brilliant, love.” He says instead, looking up at her with a smile that doesn’t reach his eyes. “I talked with Ursula, gave back her voice and now she left. Maybe she will even find her happiness elsewhere.”

“I am glad.” Emma says, honestly, but keeps frowning. “Then what happened?” She asks again and his smile drops, sensing she is not letting this go.

“I…The Darkness…It…” He stops, gulps, looking slightly to the side before his eyes find hers again. “It talks to me.”

Emma saw this coming, she had noticed him looking at empty corners and mumbling to himself. She remembers noticing it back in Neverland, how his attention always seems split, how sometimes she can almost see him listening to someone else.

She remembers when he kidnapped Henry, when she really thought he had turned against them because she saw it. It. The dark energy, almost physical, by his side.

She also remembers the name Elsa said that she didn’t recognize, the one both Hook and Rumplestiltskin knew.

Nimue.

The whole situation makes her heart hurt.

“And what is It saying?” She asks, fearful for him and his mental state.

“That villains don’t get happy endings.” He answers, then raises his hand to caress her face, and she leans into his touch. “I can’t lose you.” He whispers, almost to himself, and Emma’s eyes fill with tears.

She kisses him deeply, hoping he can feel all she still can’t say.

“You won’t.” She says with finality. “I told you, nothing will stand in my way.” She vows once again. It’s not that she thinks he doesn’t trust her, it’s just that she is starting to realize all of Killian’s confidence in everything (in his friends, in the world, in her, in him) disappears when he thinks about his future. How can he not see how far he has come? How can he not see how far he can still go?

Their moment is interrupted by her phone ringing, indicating a new message and she curses silently their current situation which obliges her to pay attention to it. She sends an apologetic look to Killian, to which he replies with a small smile that almost makes him  look like himself again, before she takes her phone out and sees the new message from Regina.

“Still no opening, I don’t think we will be able to do it today.”

“Regina?” Killian asks and Emma nods.

“I will let her know we will have an opportunity tomorrow.” Emma says, already typing a reply to her and informing her parents of their chance. Looking quickly at Killian and seeing him taking out his jacket, before moving to the buttons on his shirt, his shoulders heavy with tiredness deeper than any lack of sleep can cause, Emma sends another quick text, this one to Neal, asking him to get Henry from school.

“Maybe I should help by distracting Zelena.” Killian says with a sigh, before laying back with a grunt.

“No, you should…” Emma starts, shaking her head.

“Love, I am not an invalid.” He says and she closes her mouth with a frown. She never wanted to imply that, she is just…worried. Killian’s expression softens immediately, almost as if he can read her mind. “Zelena is dangerous, even without her powers.” She is still a little skeptical, so he pulls out the big guns. “Please, let me help, Swan.”

Emma sighs because she knows she can’t stop him. She won’t endorse him doing that, but, secretly, she is glad to have his help.

She takes out her jacket and puts it beside where he put his, lying on his bed, looking at him while lying on her side.

“What did Ursula say?” She asks in a whisper. Killian looks at the ceiling with an introspective look.

“That it was unfair that I had found someone.” He answers in a tone like hers. The words don’t sit right with Emma, but she has to admit she has a bias in the situation, so she only frowns. He sighs, closing his eyes momentarily. “She is r-..” He stops himself even before she can. “She has the right to feel that way.” He says instead and Emma counts it as a small win.

“It doesn’t mean I have to like it.” She says and he huffs, a small smile appearing on his face, and she allows herself an small smile of her own before her worry returns. “Are you sure you are okay?” She asks just to be sure, and he nods.

“Aye, I am sorry for worrying you.” He says and she scoffs.

“You don’t need to apologize for worrying me, you need to call me if anything happens.” She says, and he finally turns to look at her, his fingers running lightly over her hair.

“I am still sorry for taking you out of your job. You should be out there making sure your friend doesn’t get hurt.” He says and Emma has to admit he is good at this, he knows exactly what to say to make her remember her responsibilities. Usually, he uses this power for good, to make sure she remembers how much people are counting on her and how much he believes in her. Now, he is using it to try and get her to leave. Too bad she is even more stubborn than he is.

“Regina is taking care of that for now.” She says, still feeling a little stab of guilt for August but also knowing she wouldn’t be able to do nothing there, here she can do something. “I already told her we will be able to get him back tomorrow.”

Killian looks a little exasperated at her words, but there’s fondness on his expression, showing he knows what she is doing.

She puts her hand on his cheek, running her fingers over his stubble and he closes his eyes at the touch, looking much more peaceful than he did when she touched him back at the loft. She gets angry just thinking about what the Darkness might have told him back then to make him flinch away from her like that.

Emma watches as Killian’s breaths become slower and wishes that he could sleep. She wishes that he could, even for a few hours, let go of this burden that he has to carry.

She wishes and wishes and wishes and ends up wishing so much that, without intending to, her fingers sparkle a little with her magic. The little spark makes Killian wince a lowly, and Emma curses lowly at her distraction.

“Sorry.” She says immediately but he holds her hand where it still is on his face, making her stop her retreat.

“It’s okay, love.” He says, turning his head a slightly to kiss her palm. Only when he is sure she won’t take her hand back, does he relax again.

Emma feels her heart warm up at his reaction and lets her fingers go back to their caress, trying to keep her magic at bay. It doesn’t matter how badly she wishes for it, she can’t help Killian with magic.

“I don’t…” He starts, opening his eyes to look at her. “I don’t want you to think you have to be careful around me.” He says and Emma feels like there is more to that.

“Love, I am not an invalid.”

“It’s not like that.” She says, letting go of his face only so she can move to straddle his hips, and then intertwines their fingers together. “I just want to help you as well.”

“You always do.” He answers, his smile finally fuller and more alike what she is used to. He raises his head a little, looking quickly at her lips. “Come here.”

He doesn’t need to say it twice. Emma lowers herself allowing their lips to touch, glad to finally be closing the distance between them.

They have done this so many times already and every single time Emma feels like it’s the first. The taste of him in her mouth, the feeling of his warmth on her skin, everything feels so intense that Emma thinks that maybe one of them is using magic, because there’s no way this is how it will always be.

“Wait.” Killian whispers before they get too carried away and Emma raises her head to see him letting her hand go. He looks at her as he undoes the clasp on his brace, taking it off and putting it on the bedside table.

It is the first time he has done this.

She looks at the scar on his stump, letting her fingers touch it lightly before holding both his arms against the bed and kissing him again.

It feels like magic.

Hook doesn’t have to wait long, as Zelena comes to him like a fly attracted to a flame.

“Did you kill Ursula?” She asks, her tone amused at the possibility, and it makes the pirate scoff.

“A hello would be nice.” He says and she rolls her eyes.

“What do you want, Hook?” She crosses her arms, seemingly unbothered to have her last question go unanswered.

“To understand.” He answers, with a shrug.

“Is this some kind of conversion attempt?” She says with a raised eyebrow.

“You said you know what you want, that you will get everything your small-and-rotten heart desires.” He says making her smile. “But to do so you have to work with Regina, whom you despise, and Rumpelstiltskin, whom you also despise.” He finishes with a smile, seeing hers turn sour.

“This is more than something petty as that.” She snarls but he laughs.

“Petty? Ha.” He exclaims, humorously. “No, I don’t think it is. I think you are desperate. You have nowhere else to go and nowhere else to turn, and now you have to beg them to let you participate.”

“Shut up!” Zelena snaps, taking one step forward. “I am the one that came up with the plan, I was the one that found the page that proves the Author’s existence.” She says and he puts on a clueless face.

“Author?” He asks, attent to the fact they are not supposed to know any details on their plans.

“Yes, someone more powerful than even you.” She says with great satisfaction. “The one who is responsible for all of our stories.”

“No one but myself is responsible for my story.” He says making her laugh.

“We are doomed to fail. Don’t you see it, Hook?” She says, her eyes getting that maniac glint again. “This is the only way to get our happy ending.”

“No, I refuse to believe that.” Hook shakes his head, and she rolls her eyes.

“Why?”

“Because the heroes will always be there, and they will always defeat people like you.”

“That’s where you are wrong.” She says, happily, glad he brought them up. “Because what if they are not the heroes? What if they are the villains? Then, they become the doomed ones.”

“I cannot believe this.” He says with a scoff. “You are going through all this trouble just to make an…alternate reality in which you don’t make bad choices?” He is incredulous at the plan, all this trouble, for that? “Isn’t it easier to just accept defeat and try to get better?”

“It’s not enough to get happy endings! We have to make sure they suffer!” She snaps and it finally clicks for Hook.

“Suffer like you did.” He whispers.

Make them feel like we feel. Make them understand why we think like we do.

Destroy their lives so they feel the despair we feel.

Like what he did with Ursula.

“It’s not about them, Zelena, it never is. Making them miserable won’t make you happy.”

“Don’t be a hypocrite, Hook. I know you.” She snarls, coming closer to him. “Look me in the eyes and tell me that, if you had the chance to kill Rumplestiltskin right here and now, you wouldn’t do it.” The witch says and Hook has to stay quiet. The simple idea of killing the Crocodile makes the Darkness in his blood sing.

He longs to feel his still body on his hook.

He longs to feel his blood on his hand.

They long to feel their power become one again.

“I don’t have a choice.” Hook answers with clenched teeth and Zelena cackles.

“What happened to ‘we always have a choice’, huh? Everybody should move on but not you, oh, not Captain Hook, he gets to hold on to his anger.” She mocks and the Darkness seethes, but he keeps it under control.

“You said last time that you tried to change but ‘it didn’t take’, what did you mean?” He asks instead, and Zelena looks uncomfortable at the change of subject.

“It doesn’t matter.” She says with a shake of her head. Hook feels the communication device vibrating in his pocket and he doesn’t even need to look at it to know what it means.

It is done.

“So that means you really did try.” He says. “Then it means you can try again, if not for your own sense of justice, then do it because you will fail otherwise. As long as you work with him, you will never be happy, love.”

“And working with you will?” She asks but he shakes his head.

“Not for me, no. For the heroes.”

“Emma Swan.” She says the name with contempt. “Always the thorn at our side.”

“So you know you will lose.” Hook says but she shakes her head, a smile opening on her face.

“No, because now we won’t take her magic. We won’t even try to kill her.” She says, gleeful. “Soon your girlfriend will join you in the Darkness, then the Author will be able to give us our happy endings. Once the Savior is no longer the Savior, we will win.”

Hooks stares at her and sees that she really thinks she is right, that she really thinks they can fill Emma’s heart with darkness.

Hook laughs.

“Oh, Zelena. I needed a laugh.” He says.

“ZELENA!” Comes Cruella’s scream from the house. Zelena looks quickly back to their place before her eyes widen, looking back at him.

“You…” She says, angrily, realizing he was just a decoy. Her anger only brings him joy.

“I would say I am sorry, but I did warn you. You are going to lose.” He says then Zelena stomps angrily back to the house, fuming the whole way because she knows she can’t do anything against him. Hook takes the communication device from his pocket as he walks away from the bloody woods.

“Hello, love. I take it that the plan was a success?” Hook is chirpy in his tone, but he can immediately hear her relieved sign on the other side when Emma answers the call.

“Yes, we got August. He is a little worse for wear, but he will be fine.” She says and he smiles, proud of her.

“Another win for the heroes, then.” He smiles, happy everything worked out.

“Well, not quite.” She says and her stressed tone makes him wish he was by her side already. “Right before we came, Regina told us there was a change of plans. August cracked and told them that the Author had been banished. He told them they could find the ‘door to where he is in the book’.” She says as if paraphrasing, showing they still are not sure what that means.

Hook frowns at the information.

In the end, the answer to what the villains are looking for is in the book Emma’s family is so fond of. The book Henry is so fond of. He can guess what the next target will be.

“Henry.” He says, a little agitated.

“He is safe, he is with Neal, he is bringing him here as we speak.” Emma answers immediately and Hook sighs in relief. “Even if we all know Regina would never let anyone hurt him, we will still keep an eye on him.”

“Is she strong enough to keep him safe from a Dark One, though?” It says.

“Meet us at home?” Emma asks.

“Aye, be right there.” Hook answers, hanging up the device.

Home.

“Don’t make me throw up.” It says with a grunt, but Hook doesn’t give it attention, just keeps walking in the direction of the Charming’s loft. “The silence treatment? Again?” It says, unimpressed. “Are you sure this is the time for this? When everything you hold so dear is in peril? When we can help you?”

Hook can’t help but scoff.

It never wants to just help.

It’s always about control.

“Oh, but we aren’t lying, captain.” It says with a dark smile. “You think your Swan is immune to us? You think she is immune to becoming dark? No one is safe from our grasp.”

Hook doesn’t let it show he has any doubts, he trusts Emma.

“The second she is gone, this town, this cursed town stuck in this land where no happy ending is guaranteed, will be ruined.” It says with satisfaction. “The second she turns dark she will be useless to you.”

“I am not using her.” He stops walking and turns his glare to It, knowing, deep down, that he is just giving it what it wants.

“Keep telling yourself that.” It snaps back. “But we know you, Killian Jones. It kills you that she saw you weak.”

“I chose to show her that.” He says, firmly. “I chose to call her, I chose to-…”

“Lay bare before her? So that she can see the man behind the Darkness? There’s no man behind the Darkness.” Nimue appears, as always, her eyes firm and her tone acid.

“I think you are scared.” Hook says, smirking. “I think you know she is powerful, and I think you know I am changing. And the more we-…”

“Love each other?” She cuts him off again. “A word neither of you is courageous enough to say out loud, much less commit to. You use her to feel the high of being a normal person, but soon you will see that with her, you are nothing.”

“With you I am nothing.” He snaps back.

“You will lose everything else soon, Killian. Either by your incompetence because you refuse to do what needs to be done or by your own hand. In the end, it’s always just us.” She says then disappears.

Hook sighs, feeling drained from the whole discussion. Lately, he feels as if the Darkness has been draining him more and more, until he just passes out without memory of what happened.

But Emma said they would figure it out, that nothing would get between them, and he has more hope in Emma Swan than he ever had in anybody. That’s why the idea of her heart being filled with darkness is so foreign to him. She is not perfect nor pure, but she is, at her core, good. In a human way.

In a flawed way.

In a beautiful way.

That’s why she is the Savior and not just any hero, because she knows the struggles of finding a happy ending.

But maybe, that could be her downfall, he thinks, spiraling. Maybe, being so human makes her vulnerable, makes it possible for her heart to be filled with darkness.

And he knows how tempting the Darkness is, but he also knows Emma has so much more than he ever had, and if he can play a part, as small as it is, in helping her to stay in the right path, he will do anything necessary.

Chapter Text

“Everything alright?” Neal asks upon seeing the passed-out August on the couch. Emma sighs but nods, watching her mother put another blanket over his frame.

“He might take some time to wake up, but, overall, he is fine. We made Dr. Whale come here to check on him and he wasn’t very happy on being involved in the last crisis.” She says making Neal scoff.

“Well, he did get knocked out last time Zelena was in town.” He says and she chuckles, not because of any amusement but just disbelief at how weird their lives are. Henry talks with her mom for a few seconds before kneeling beside August and putting his backpack on the floor.

She is glad they managed to get August and that he is fine because she doesn’t know what she would have done if they had failed. Cruella was easy enough to subdue, and with Killian distracting Zelena, it was it was all pretty easy.

She checks her phone again even if she already knows the pirate is coming, she can’t help but worry, the vision from yesterday still playing in her mind. He sounded fine on the phone, so everything should be fine.

It all worked out.

Everything is fine.

Still, she can’t turn off her brain, it keeps telling her she should be on alert. The Savior’s work has no rest.

“So…” Neal starts, taking her out of her thoughts. “How are things with you and Hook?” He asks, surprising her. His opinion on their relationship doesn’t matter to her as much as it does to Killian, but she knows Neal cares for her, wants their happiness, and, most importantly, he is family. It doesn’t matter what happened in the past or how much she tried to hide it, Neal is Henry’s father, and he will always be part of their lives. The thought doesn’t bring her any discomfort as she expected.

“Things are great.” Emma answers honestly and sees the smile grow on Neal’s face.

“I am glad.” He says. “You both deserve it. I can see that Hook has been…lighter, ever since you got together.” The words make her feel a warmth in her chest. “You look happier as well.” He says and his tone is now tinted with a bit of sadness, but there’s also acceptance.

“Neal-…” She starts, unsure of what she is going to say, but he interrupts her, shaking his head.

“I am really happy for you both, Emma.” He says. “I am sure it mustn’t be easy, but I don’t know anyone stronger than you two.” He continues and Emma is reminded once again that Neal saw the destruction his father left behind, not only on him but also on Belle.

That won’t happen to them.

“Thank you.” She says hoping the simple words convey that it matters to her that he cares and that he has faith in them. His opinion on their relationship might not matter to her as much as it matters to Killian, but even she can admit she is glad to know people support them.

“I should get going.” He then says, waving at Henry and nodding at her parents.

“Wait, don’t you want to hear what we found out?” She stops him but Neal shakes his head, putting his hands in his pockets.

“I am not a hero, Emma.” He says, simply. “I never wanted…this.” He indicates the room around them. Neal ran from his past for so long because he never wanted to be a part of a magical adventure. He just wanted to live calmly with his father. He might be thrown into this business as is the whole town, but he thrives on the calm moments. “If you need any help with Henry, you can call me, but all of this villain business? That’s on you guys. I know you will figure it out.” She understands his need to not get involved so she doesn’t push it. She nods and lets him leave.

“He didn’t want to stay?” Her father asks her, approaching.

“No, he said he doesn’t get involved in hero’s business.”

“Huh.” He says and he doesn’t seem to look down on him for his decision, he only seems to understand Neal better, even if a little, and, for some reason, she is glad for it.

“Hey.” The door opens right after Neal leaves, and Killian gets inside, going directly at Emma to give her a quick kiss. She hides her relief at seeing him behind a smile that doesn’t seem to fool him. He puts an arm around her shoulders, nodding in greeting at her parents, before turning to the man lying on the couch.

“August?” He asks her, lowly, and Emma nods. He cocks his head to the side, an appraising look on his face. “He looks well.”

“You could say that.” She says with a sigh before seeing his eyes travel on August for too long. “Hey.” She says with a smirk and a small slap on his chest.

“You do have a type, Swan.” He whispers to her with a smirk of his own.

“How was it with Zelena?” David asks, interrupting their banter, and Killian turns serious immediately.

“As well as anything involving Zelena goes.” He says.

“Well, at least we got what we wanted.” Her mother says.

“We should have done it sooner.” Emma says with a shake of her head and Killian runs his hand on her back in a comforting gesture.

“You did what you could, love.” He says and she wants to agree, but seeing August like this and knowing Rumplestiltskin still got something out of this makes her feel like it wasn’t enough.

“Now we just need to find this door and do a…door-hunt.” She says with a shake of her head. “And we need to be careful, and most of all, fast. We know that the Dark One is after the same thing we are.” She finishes with a sigh and rests her head quickly on Killian’s shoulder, allowing his presence to give her a little more energy.

“I am afraid there’s more to it, love.” Killian says, his tone careful, and she takes a step back to get a better look at his face and she knows immediately what the source is.

“What did Zelena tell you?” She asks, her parents and Henry approaching them to pay attention to the conversation as well.

“She said their plan can’t be done with the Savior on the way.” He says and she sighs, strangely satisfied that they plan to attack her again, she needs to let off some steam.

“Let them try.” She says earning a condemning look from her mother and a quick smirk from Killian before he turns serious again.

“They won’t try to attack you directly this time, from what the witch let out, they can’t simply ask the author to give them happy endings because he wasn’t the one that gave the people here their happy endings. They don’t need you gone, love, they need you to stop being the Savior. They plan to…to fill your heart with Darkness.” He says and Emma can hear a gasp from behind her, but she doesn’t turn to see who made the sound, her eyes stay fixated on the pirate.

“And what do you think?” She asks because she knows he is the one who understands Darkness more than anyone else, and also because she knows he will be honest with her.

“I think…that the Darkness is very easy to fall into.” He says slowly, also keeping his eyes on her. “But I also know that having people that love you by your side can make it less seducing. I think that, as long as you remember about the people you care about and the people that care about you, you can fight off anything.”  Her mouth opens in a small smile that he returns in kind, and a small nod to reassure her once again that he will be by her side, doesn’t matter what happens.

I love you, she thinks, desperately, and opens her mouth to say so, but in reality, she only takes a step back closer to him, and takes his hook in her hand, caressing as if he could feel the comforting gesture.

“No one gets to decide what I am but me.” She says, resolutely, and now his smirk is pure pride. “Author or no author, I am not going dark.”

They can try to trap her, they can try to trick her, they can even try to use the author to alter her story, but she refuses to let them choose her fate, refuses to let them take away everything that she conquered in this town.

“So, Henry.” Emma says, turning to her son and seeing the quick worried looks her parents exchange but thinks nothing of it. They tend to worry too much about her. “August said that the door to the author could be found in the book. Any idea of what he meant?” Henry looks surprised at her question, and she can see the excitement in his eyes, so reminiscent of when Neal would think of a particularly good scam.

“Yes!” He exclaims. “So, I was researching the book because Mom wanted to know more about it.” He says, looking at them, his tone pure happiness for being able to help. “Before Robin and her…you know…” He waves his hand dismissively. “So, I started to look into it, and I asked Marco-…”

“The carpenter.” Hook says with a knowing nod and judging by Henry’s raised eyebrow, the kid knows Hook didn’t know who that man was until recently.

“Yes, him. He is August’s dad, so I asked for his things from when he was an adult.” He says, taking his backpack and going through it. “There were pages I have never seen before, and in one of them…this.” He says showing them the page, the drawing of the door detailed on it.

“You are amazing, young prince.” Killian says, ruffling Henry’s hair, and the kid beams at the compliment. Emma’s heart warms up at the interaction.

The door suddenly opens, and Regina comes in, her steps are rushed, but she looks relieved to see everyone together, even more when she sees August sleeping peacefully on the couch.

“Hey.” Emma says and the mayor sighs.

“They were not happy to have lost him.” Regina says without a preamble. “They think Ursula gave up the information and that she’s…dead.” She says, looking quickly at Killian and he rolls his eyes.

“A bit dramatic don’t you think?” He murmurs.

“They wanted to send Zelena to get the page, but I managed to convince them I was the best option.” She continues and Emma is glad, she doesn’t want Zelena anywhere close to Henry anytime soon.

“Well, now we just have to decide what we do next.” Emma says, showing the other woman the page in her hands and Regina steps closer to look at it.

“Maybe a copy?” Regina says, an identical page appearing in her hand in a cloud of smoke.

“That would be the same as giving them the page.” Emma says with a shake of her head and Regina grunts in agreement, putting the copy down.

“Not really…” Killian says lowly, and Emma turns to see him squinting his eyes at the page before he cocks his head. “That’s not a drawing of a door…that is a door.”

“What?” Her father asks.

“He is right.” Comes a grunt and they turn to see August sitting up, and small wince in his voice as he moves slowly, careful to not hurt himself.

“August.” Emma says, happy to see him up. He smiles at her.

“Hey, Emma, long time no see.” He says softly.

“What do you mean this is the door?” Regina asks, her tone impatient. “You were under a spell and couldn’t lie, you said you didn’t know where the author was.”

“The author was banished, and I didn’t know to where…because I didn’t know where that page was.” August explains, as cunning as ever. Emma sees Killian raise an eyebrow, impressed as always when someone shows how smart they are.

“Then we can give them the copy and make them run in a wild goose chase.” Mary Margaret says, giving the injured man a cup of tea.

“I wouldn’t be so sure, love.” Killian says with a shake of his head. “The Dark One will recognize the trickery immediately. It’s best to leave that as a last-case scenario.”

“How the hell is the author trapped inside a book?” Regina asks, incredulous.

“Didn’t you trap someone inside a mirror?” Emma asks, genuinely curious about what is the difference here, but Regina only rolls her eyes as if she is being purposefully obtuse.

“Mirrors are practically portals to another word.” Killian answers instead. “Trapping and traveling through them is not that complicated.”

“Then what are we supposed to do? Draw a key?” She asks but is interrupted by Regina’s phone ringing, and she doesn’t look very happy to see who is calling.

“I need something to give them or else they might come after Henry.” She says with a shake of her head, then she seems to have an idea and takes a picture of the page. “Maybe I just give them this, say I didn’t get the chance to steal it.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Emma says with a sigh. “or you could pull back. We know their plans now, you don’t need to stay undercover.” She lets her worry for the other woman show. She knows Regina can take care of herself but in between Zelena and Rumplestiltskin, it seems like she is too close to enemies that are too strong.

“They won’t stop like this, we need to keep one step ahead of them. The risk if they win is too much.” She answers and, even if it doesn’t appease Emma’s worry, it does give her a sense of pride for the other. The Evil Queen has come so far.

“Mom.” Henry says, throwing his arms around Regina and she hugs him back.

“Don’t worry, Henry, I will be back in no time.” She whispers to her son. Henry reluctantly lets her go. “I better head back before they get too antsy.”

“Good luck, love.” Killian says the parting words and the mayor nods, leaving them with a small tension over her safeness.

“So now we just have to find a way to free the author.” Emma says turning to see her parents looking tense at one another. “What is it?” She asks, worried, putting the page on top of the kitchen counter.

“Nothing, honey.” Her mother lies with a shake of her head. Emma frowns, exchanging a quick look with Killian and seeing the same frown on his face. “August, do you need anything?” She changes the subject, turning to take back the empty cup from the man’s hands and he shakes his head.

“No. I have to thank you for saving me.” He says, turning to Emma with a crooked smile on his face.

“It’s literally my job.” She says with a smirk as she knows he will understand the meaning of her words. Killian clears his throat at her side, and she turns her smile at him for a second before turning back to her friend. “August, this is Killian.”

“Ah.” August says softly, looking Killian up and down before stopping at his hook for a few seconds. Emma prepares for some kind of negative reaction and feels her parents do the same, but August simply smiles and looks back at Killian’s face. “It’s an honor to meet you, sir.” Killian smirks devilishly.

“Now that’s a proper reaction to meeting me.” He says cockily and Emma rolls his eyes.

“Oh, please.” Her father says with a grunt. “He is only calling you old.”

“That is absurd. I look fantastic.” He answers, somehow feeling fit to comment on his looks.

“Okay, Grandpa.” Henry mumbles making Emma laugh. She catches August’s eyes and sees the surprise on his face and she tries to imagine how it must be for him to have last seen her with walls as high as they could go to seeing her now.

“Okay, we should let August rest.” Snow says and at that moment Robbie decides his nap time is over and he must let the whole town know about it. Emma sees August wince at the sound and makes a face in sympathy.

“Why don’t I…” Killian says already taking his hook off, letting it hang on his belt, and going to Robbie’s crib. His presence is like magic and her little brother’s cries turn into little excited screams when the pirate picks him up. “Take the princes on a little walk?”

“Granny’s?” Henry asks, his tone excited as if he didn’t go to the diner every day.

“Aye.” Killian says and Henry hurries to take his coat again, stopping quickly by the kitchen.

“Be careful.” Emma tells him and he smiles at the request.

“With your family on the line? Always.” He whispers back and kisses her on the forehead.

“Thank you, Killian.” Her mother tells him, running her hand on her son’s hair softly, before sending a smile to the captain.

The three go out and Emma can hear Henry’s excited chat through the door so she can’t help but smile, happy to see the same expression on her parents’ face.

Maybe we all are a little in love with him, she thinks crazily, then shakes her head, approaching August now that silence had reigned in the loft again.

“Are you sure you are alright?” She asks him and he smiles with a nod.

“Yes, I have been better…but I also have been worse.” He says making her chuckle as she sits beside him, looking on as her parents talk to each other in whispers on the other side of the room. “So…Captain Hook, huh?”

The way he says Killian’s moniker makes her tense up a little but when she looks at him, she sees the searching look in his eyes.

“I know.” She says with a nod, conveying more than what she is saying and August nods back.

“I trust your judgment.” He answers easily. “And you look happy.”

“You tried to make me see the truth.” She says. “I will be forever grateful for that.”

“You always had it in you, Emma. I am glad you found it even without me.” He says back.

He is the second person to tell her directly how obvious the happiness she feels around Killian is. The thought would have made her skin crawl a few years back but now she is just glad that there are so many people who care just as she is glad that there is someone who makes her forget her old reservations.

She is glad to have Killian at her side.

“Okay, spit it out.” Hook says immediately and Henry looks up, trying to keep his look innocent but the pirate can see right through him.

“What?” The lad asks around his sugary drink but Hook smirks at him.

“You are hiding something. What did you do?” He asks, feeling Robbie putting his hand on his beard as he is so fond of doing.

“Nothing.” Henry tries again but at Hook’s raised eyebrow, gives up and sighs. “I took the page.” He confesses.

“Why?” He asks, genuinely confused.

“Because I want to find out how to free the author. The book is my specialty.” He answers and Hook is reminded once again of how much the boy wants to be a hero. He might be taller than when they first met, but he is still that lad dreaming of adventure.

“Having the page puts a target on you.” Hook says with honesty, trying to make the other understand the risk he is taking. “Zelena might be powerless, but she is still too resourceful. Maleficent is a literal dragon, Cruella is a wild card, and I don’t even need to tell you the risks of having something that Rumplestiltskin wants.” He lays it out clearly, but Henry keeps drinking his pink drink.

“I am safe with you.” He says with a shrug. “I know you won’t let anyone hurt me.”

The Darkness laughs in his ear as he absorbs the lad’s words. Robbie makes a small, distressed sound and Hook looks down at the baby in his arms to see him pulling on another of his necklaces.

Liam’s ring.

“You still should let your family know.” Hook says, looking back to Henry.

“I told you.” He says and now Hook frowns, a smirk appearing on his face.

“Are you trying to manipulate me into keeping a secret for you?” He asks, impressed, and Henry blushes a little at being caught.

“Is it working?” He asks with an awkward smile.

“Your subtlety needs some work.” Hook says with a shake of his head. “And I make a point in not keeping secrets from your mother. You have to tell her you want to help.” He finishes and Henry sighs in defeat, poking the fried potatoes around in his plate instead of putting them in his sugary drink as he said he would. Killian eventually takes pity on the lad and kicks his feet lightly under the table. “Hey, they will let you help if you ask, you don’t need to go behind their backs.”

Henry looks at him for a few seconds almost as if he inherited his mother’s ability to see the honesty within someone, and he nods at whatever he sees.

“You don’t want to worry them, aye?” He says and Henry nods, looking down again.

“I heard…” Henry starts and hesitates, twitching a little in his seat. “I heard my mom and Robin talking…” He trails off, looking like he is seconds from giving up from talking altogether, but whatever is on his mind is bothering him so much that he brought it up in the first place, so Hook presses.

“Talking about what?” He asks, trying to meet his eyes once more.

“You.” He says then looks up to see his reaction, but Hook is sure he will find nothing there.

Regina and Robin talking about me?

“I can tell you it’s not a fan club.” It says with glee.

Henry fidgets, uncomfortable with his silence and Hook’s conscious mind tells him that he should say something, that it’s probably nothing much, that he is worrying too much, there’s no reason he should think Regina of all people would-…

“She of all people would be able to know when someone is out of control, don’t you think?” It teases.

Hook opens his mouth to say something, anything, when, suddenly, he feels a sudden surge of magic. In the millisecond he feels it coming, he teleports himself and the two kids to the Jolly, as it is his safe place, until he realizes it is not immune to magic anymore, but by then he has no more time.

A sleeping curse hits the town.

Chapter Text

Hook opens his eyes, with his heart beating crazily in his chest.

“Henry, are you okay?” He asks the lad, but Henry only looks a little out of balance because of the force of the curse, otherwise, he seems fine. He is awake.

“Yeah.” Henry says, out of breath and only then does Hook realize he is probably a little out of breath because of the sudden teleportation not because of the curse. Henry looks around to see the half rebuild ship as his legs stand more firmly under him.

Reluctantly, Hook looks down to the still baby in his arms.

Sleeping. He is just sleeping.

“If not for the rise and fall of his chest you can almost think he is dead.” It says, uncomfortably close to Robbie and Hook turns his back to It, not letting It get any closer.

“What was…” Henry starts to ask but stops when he sees Hook turned away from him. “Hook?” He asks, his tone a little frail.

He can’t do this, he can’t lose himself when Henry and Robbie are depending on him. He needs to keep them safe.

“A sleeping curse.” Hook answers, turning back to him.

“Is he-…” Henry asks, his eyes wide, pointing to his uncle.

“Sleeping. The good news is, when this is over, he will never be affected by this kind of curse again.” He says, but Henry still looks a little unsure.

“The Jolly is immune to magic, right?” He asks a little hopeful.

“Was. Ever since the fire she hasn’t been the same.” He says.

“Do you think grandp-… Gold is responsible for this?” He asks and Hook feels the familiar anger fill him.

“Aye, with the help of Maleficent, no doubt.” He answers.

“He wants the page.” Henry concludes and Hook nods.

Let him try, he thinks, conjuring all the ways he can make the Dark One suffer for cursing the town. He has half a mind to simply go after him, make him pay, they know who has his dagger and they have a clear path to get it, killing Rumplestiltskin will be so easy with just-…

No!

Henry and Robbie are the priority.

“Here.” Hook says, passing Robbie to Henry’s arms. He looks at the baby sleeping face and wishes he was better at this. He wishes he wasn’t scared of screwing it up.

His magic is too dark for protection, he has never tried to do it like this, and he is terrified of hurting Robbie in the process. But he knows how to do one thing.

He holds the bracelet on Robbie’s wrist that was once his necklace. He closes his eyes and tells himself this doesn’t count as breaking a promise.

The metal glows a little in his hand, now warm with magic.

“What did you do?” Henry asks, a little curious.

“The same thing I did to the artifacts I gave my men, long ago.” He says, putting his hook back in place. “As soon as this curse is over, no one will be able to harm your uncle with magic again.”

“That’s cool.” Henry says with raised eyebrows. “And now what?”

“We know they will be coming after the page, and soon they will find that you have it. Regina will be able to only do so much to contain them.” Hook answers, making the calculations in his head. “Let’s go to your grandparents’ place, and then you can wake your mother up.” He concludes and Henry nods.

They have a plan then.

“Depending on her? We can defeat them by ourselves, who needs the Savior?” It asks with a scoff and Hook resists the urge to roll his eyes.

It is a good plan, Swan is the one that has the power to stop them.

“So, if the author was banished…” Henry says, following him as Hook keeps his attention on their surroundings for any lurking witch. “Who did the banishing?”

“The Sorcerer.” Hook answers without meaning to.

Who?

“The Sorcerer.” It repeats with disgust.

“And where is this Sorcerer?” Henry asks, frowning.

The Darkness gets restless under his skin, clearly bothered by Henry’s questions, but now Hook is also curious. He pulls the knowledge and lets it enter his mind.

“Locked away…” He answers slowly, thinking about the powerful man in question. Is he…sad? “Locked away in-…”

CAMELOT.

It laughs.

“Don’t ask questions you don’t want the answers to.” It says, amused at his small flinch.

“His apprentice used to live in a mansion on the outskirts of the town. Until Rumplestiltskin got to him.” He says instead and Henry frowns.

“So, maybe we can find the key there.”

“Key?” He asks.

“Yes, to unlock the author.” He explains.

“That’s pretty smart.” He says, impressed. “Good job, young prince.” Henry smiles in response, proud of himself.

Once again, Hook feels it before it happens. He pulls Henry and puts him behind himself, and before Henry can ask what he is doing, they are face to face with Rumplestiltskin and his horde.

“Isn’t this adorable?” Zelena asks but Hook keeps his eyes on the Dark One.

The last time they saw each other…

“I had your heart in my hand.” Rumplestiltskin says with pleasure, and Hook opens a dangerous smile.

“Then Belle banished you. That’s the second wife that abandoned you, Crocodile, maybe there’s a pattern there.” He says and smiles wider at the anger in the other’s eyes.

“Oh, I knew I liked you.” Cruella drawls.

“Mom?” Henry asks, his tone a little shaky.

“I can solve this.” Regina says, taking a step ahead.

“I don’t think you have it in you.” Zelena replies.

“Lay a hand on my son and I will kill you.” Regina snaps at her, putting intention in every word. Hook takes a minuscule step to the side, covering Henry and Robbie even more but keeps his eyes on the Crocodile.

Rumplestiltskin doesn’t spare a glance at the conversation, also locked on Hook’s stare.

Two predators appraising each other.

Hook analyzes Rumplestiltskin’s stance and sees the hesitation in his eyes, the slight tremor on his shoulders, and the restlessness of his magic. He is not scared, but he is full-on guard, and it’s not only because Hook is as strong as he is, it’s because he doesn’t know where his dagger is.

“He can smell your weakness.” Nimue says but it’s not clear who she is saying it to, as Rumplestiltskin’s eyes shift to the baby in Henry’s arms.

Over my dead body.

“Henry, hand over the page.” Regina snaps at her son and Hook can feel the lad hesitate behind him.

“Mom…”

“Henry Daniel Mills! You will do as I say!” Regina snaps back, using her best “mother-voice”. If Hook could look at her, he is sure he would find her expression hard and her hand extended in the direction of her son. Henry takes a step to the side, but Hook follows him, keeping himself in front of the young royal.

“I don’t think so.” Hook says. “You may want to dig yourself into this hole Regina, but there’s no need to drag your son into this.” He says, keeping the pretense of Regina’s betrayal. He knows she doesn’t have a choice right now, she has to show the villains she is on their side while also trying to keep Henry safe.

But they can’t give them the page.

“Hook…” Regina starts but the Crocodile doesn’t let her finish.

“He is not going to stop us.” He says and Hook has to open a smile at that.

“And what makes you so sure of that?” He asks, voice full of mirth.

“Your promise to your precious Miss Swan.” He answers.

“Well, you know what they say about Dark Ones and loopholes.” He says back.

“Henry.” Regina repeats and Hook can now hear a little desperation in her tone. He finally breaks the eye-contact with Rumplestiltskin to see the look Henry sends his way.

Trust me, the look says.

Henry manages to open his backpack while holding his uncle, and he takes out the page, and only when Hook sees it does he understand.

The copy.

Henry raises a shaky hand, nervous over his own ploy and Hook has to help him to make this convincing.

He takes the page from Henry’s hand and Zelena flinches a step forward automatically, almost scared he is going to destroy it right before her eyes.

“And isn’t that a thought.” Nimue says, amused, making Rumplestiltskin look worriedly at her.

“Ah-ah, love.” He tuts pointing his hook at Zelena, making her stop her approach. He looks back at Rumplestiltskin. “You can come and get it.”

Nimue laughs as the tension raises in the group. Hook smirks, his magic almost suffocating those who can feel the energy.

“Oh my…” Cruella says with almost a moan while the Crocodile squints his eyes at him.

He is almost sure the other won’t have the guts to approach him but to his surprise, the other Dark One takes sure steps his way.

Rumplestiltskin stops, close enough only to hold the other corner of the page, but before he can take it, Hook pulls the page, knowing he won’t let it go. The force of it makes them stand almost nose to nose, neither letting go of the paper.

This close Hook can feel what he couldn’t before, maybe the real reason for the insecurity in the Crocodile’s stance. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, his smile widening when he can feel the confirmation of his suspicion in his bones.

“You are a dead man walking.” Hook says, eyes wide with excitement, the conversation for them two only. The Crocodile in his head giggles and claps, happy to have this information known.

Rumplestiltskin is dying.

“So are you.” He snaps back, his own smile appearing, ugly and gold. “How is your memory?”

The question makes the pirate’s smile disappear, and he thinks of the ways he can end this right now, but it would be too easy, too merciful. Rumplestiltskin is dying slowly, wasting away because of his own choices and the Darkness, he is getting weaker and weaker every day and soon he won’t be able to walk, talk, or use his magic. And then, just like that, the longest-living Dark One will die, his magic free to go back to where it belongs. To Whom it belongs.

They smile.

“I am going to watch you die.” They whisper, every word full of promise. “Just as I watched your son and ex-wife abandon you.”

Rumplestiltskin fumes and opens his mouth in a snarl.

“You think it will take long for you to follow me?” He asks. “The moment I die, so does Killian Jones. There will only be the Darkness. Do you think Emma Swan can love that?”

“HOOK!” The scream startles him, and he looks to the side to see all he’s missed.

While he was distracted by his enemy, Cruella got a knife to Regina’s throat and Zelena is uncomfortably close to Henry and Robbie, her hand extended to take the baby or hurt Henry, it doesn’t matter.

He lets go of the page and uses his magic to throw the witch far away from the kids. He looks back at Regina to see that she has managed to free herself from Cruella’s hold and is running in the direction of her son.

“We got what we wanted.” Rumplestiltskin says with a smile. “You can’t fool us, Regina. We can tell when someone’s heart is not in the cause.”

Regina only glares at him, hugging Henry closely to herself.

They are gone with a cloud of dark smoke, and as soon as they are gone, he can hear the sigh of relief from the queen.

“Are you okay?” She asks her son, who nods.

“He almost got hurt. While on your watch.” It whispers. “You let Rumplestiltskin get to you.”

“Hook!” Regina says, snapping him away from his head. He sees her serious eyes and the worried look on Henry’s face and knows he failed them. He was so into his own head that he almost let-… “How long until they find out about the page?” She asks.

“Not long.” He answers, turning and walking the opposite direction of the Charming’s loft. He thinks of Swan’s sleeping form he is so used to seeing but knows they don’t have the time.

“Where are we going?” Regina asks, following him closely behind, but Henry answers before he can.

“The manor on the outskirts of town.” He says, looking at Hook for confirmation and he nods. “We are going to find the key.”

“We? You are going home, mister.” Regina says to her son.

“No.” Hook says, turning to the Evil Queen. “Henry will be able to find the key.”

“What?” Regina and Henry say at the same, one frowning and the other smiling.

“Henry is, somehow, someway, connected to that book. If anyone can find the key, it is him.” He says and Regina knows he is right, even if she doesn’t look happy about it.

Suddenly, his communication device rings in his pocket, and he takes it out with a frown.

David.

Snow and David have been cursed before, of course they would be immune to it. One more thing he overlooked.

“Hook.” David says with a sigh when he picks up the call.

“Your son and grandson are okay, mate, you don’t have to worry.” He says immediately.

“Not thanks to you.” It says.

“Thank god.” David says with a deep and relieved sigh. Hook can hear him passing the information to his wife and hears her similar reaction. “Where are you?” He asks.

“Remember that house where you found Emma when she wanted to get rid of her powers?” He says as they approach the manor. “Unfortunately, we are on the clock. We have a clue that the key to free the author might be here, so we have to find it before the Crocodile does.”

“Okay, we will be there in no time.” David answers and Hook can practically see his determined expression and nod.

“David.” He says, unsure of how to end the question at the tip of his tongue while Regina and Henry get inside the house.

“Emma is alright, she is just…asleep.” He answers and now Hook is the one to let out a relieved sigh.

“Thank you.” Hook says.

“No, we have to thank you for keeping our children safe.” David says back and the guilt eats him alive. “We will be there soon.” He repeats and hangs up.

Regina and Henry practically have turned the house upside down by the time Snow and David arrive. Hook passes Robbie to his mother’s arms gratefully, felling exhausted after checking for the baby’s breath at every minute.

“He looks too still, maybe he will never wake up.” It says and he hates that he still looks at the little one’s body, waiting for that subtle rise and fall of his chest.

Regina explains overall what happened, tells them that her cover is blown and how they almost got to Henry, and Hook expects the judgmental looks. but they ever come.

“FOUND IT!” Henry screams, excited, and they all turn to see the intricate key in his hand, having found it in one drawer he is sure he saw Regina looking through first.

It appeared to him and only him.

He looks at Emma’s and Bae’s and Regina’s boy and wonders how much power he can have. He remembers the prophecy that tormented Rumplestiltskin for hundreds of years, of how the lad will be his downfall. For the first time, he believes in it.

“How long will the sleeping curse last?” David asks, looking between where Hook sits on the windowpane and Regina, where she analyzes the key.

“Not much longer. Rumplestiltskin probably realized we fooled him by now, and I doubt it will take too long for him to come to the same conclusion as we did about the key.” She says. The Charmings share a quick look that goes unnoticed by Regina and Henry but makes Hook frown.

“Regina, you and Hook should take Henry away, try to hide him from them for now. We can regroup later when everyone wakes up.” David says. Regina nods, glad to be able to take Henry somewhere safe at last.

“It’s better if you don’t have the page and the key with you.” Snow says and now Hook raises an eyebrow. “You are the first people they will try to go after, it’s best if we try to mislead them.” She explains and it makes enough sense that the mayor concedes, giving the couple the items. Henry doesn’t look too happy to be leaving the action so soon but Hook is secretly glad that at least now he can be sure he will be safe.

“Hook?” Regina asks him but he shakes his head.

“I think it’s best if I stay.” He says making both Snow and David look up at him with slightly wide eyes. Regina looks at him for a few seconds before nodding and taking her son with her to somewhere safe.

“What’s going on with the two of you?” He asks when they are left alone.

“Killian…” Snow starts with a sigh.

“If this is some kind of sacrificial plan, I hope you know it will only happen over my dead body.” He says, honestly.

“You said that Gold’s plan is to turn Emma to the darkness.” David says, slowly, letting him see the fear in his eyes.

“Yes, and Emma will fight it, if there’s anyone capable of fighting off the darkness, is it Emma.” He says but it doesn’t seem to calm them down.

“If…” Snow starts, looking quickly at her husband. “If we destroy the page, then we can make sure this author never gets freed and there’s not even a chance of anything happening to Emma.” She says and it makes Hook frown.

“Oh, that’s rich.” It says with a laugh. “What is one life for another, right? We can trust them, I am sure they would never make a wrong choice.” It mocks.

“Then you will be killing someone.” Hook says sharply. “I doubt you can make that choice.” He says a little hopeful and sees them look down, at least ashamed of their suggestion.

“Emma already went through so much…” Snow says, softly, looking at her son in her arms, and Hook’s heart breaks for her.

“I know, love.” He says. “But you have to trust that your daughter can fight whatever is thrown at her, that’s what being the Savior means. She is light.”

“But…but what if she isn’t?” Snow asks.

“What?”

“What if…” David starts, taking a deep breath. “What if she is also capable of great darkness?”

Killian wonders if his parents ever worried over this, ever worried if their sweet blue-eyed boy could become a villain? Have they ever worried they aren’t doing enough? He doubts it. His parents weren’t heroes, weren’t main players in epic stories of love or bravery. They were just trying to survive. His mother failed at that. His father succeeded but at the cost of his sons. Robbie and Emma are very lucky.

“Everyone is.” He answers, softly and sees their shoulders drop. “You shouldn’t give yourselves into to it just to try to save someone else. You won’t be helping her by doing this. Just be there when she needs it, even more since you couldn’t do so before.” He says and sees Snow lets out a soft sob and for a second he panics, thinking he overstepped but they don’t look mad at him.

They look guilty.

It finally clicks.

“Is this about whatever you are hiding from Emma?” He asks.

“What we did…” David says, his arm around Snow’s, comforting her. “was horrible. A mistake we never have been able to fix.”

“Then we put Regina in danger by asking her to help us and now we lied to her and Henry just so we could…” Snow continues, shaking her head. “I don’t want make any more mistakes.” She whispers, looking at her son’s sleeping face.

“That’s impossible, m’lady.” Killian says.

“If we can’t stop this now… then what we did was useless.” She says, with a shake of her head. “We sacrificed a child just to ensure our daughter would grow up good. We separated a mother from her kid…after all of this, after finding out how much it really hurts to lose a child, how can I say I did the right thing?” She says, looking at him for some kind of answer that he can’t give her.

He can connect the points, he heard the stories of Maleficent looking for her kid, the kid she never got the chance to hold. The child he now knows got taken away because of Snow White and Prince Charmings.

“So much for heroes.” It scoffs.

“You didn’t do the right thing.” He says, no judgement, only blunt honesty. “You both were wrong, you let your fear guide you and hurt two people in ways they didn’t deserve. In a way that they will never recover from.” He thinks of Dragon, the powerful wizard he asked to tetter him to Excalibur. He remembers the lies he told him to convince him that he was good, that he was the only one that could defeat the Dark One and end the darkness. He remembers the first thing on his mind when he got what he wanted, of how he couldn’t let Dragon go because he knew too much. He remembers killing his daughter right in front of him before the wizard could run away to another realm. Separating a parent from a child is a heavy sin.

He remembers Ursula’s screams as she realized she would never see her father again.

David closes his eyes firmly, his hold on his wife a comfort for both of them, he is sure, while Snow keeps her eyes locked on his, never backing down from anything, not even the truth. Like mother, like daughter.

“And Emma will forgive you both for it.”

They look startled at him, and he can see clearly now how much a person’s own doubts can blind them to reality. Both are so burdened by the guilt of what they did, so scared of Emma looking at them differently for what they did, that they never thought of what would happen after. Of how Emma can see people’s intentions, and how she appreciates people taking responsibility for their mistakes. Of how she will know they made this mistake out of love.

“What she won’t forgive easily is all the lying. Going behind her back. You can’t just push her out like that.” He continues, both now looking at him. “You have to tell her the truth.”

“You’re right.” Snow says, nodding. “Killian is right, David.” She turns to her husband. “We have to tell her the truth. If we want to make up for our mistakes, we have to be the best version of ourselves, we have to be the heroes. And heroes always do what’s right, not what is easy.”

The prince looks at Snow for a few seconds, so full of love, fear, and courage, that Killian almost feels like he is intruding.

“Thank you.” David says, making him look up at them again. “You are right, and I should have listened to you since the beginning.”

“No problem, mate. I know how hard it is to see the solution to our own problems.” He says.

“And thank you for keeping our family safe.” Snow says, smiling so softly at him that he can’t help but look down in shame.

“I should have done more.” He confesses. “I got distracted by…by my own problems and almost let Henry and Robbie get in harm’s way. I am sorry.”

David frowns worriedly at him but Snow keeps smiling, the softness not leaving her eyes. She approaches him and puts her hand on his face.

“You are doing enough, Killian.” She says. There’s a little tug on his hook and he looks down to see Robbie pulling it, a curious expression on his face.

He’s awake.

Snow, David, Robbie, and Henry are Emma’s family, but somehow, they are starting to feel like…like they can also be his f-

His hook is dripping with blood as he looks at the body of Dragon’s daughter. She looked no older than Liam when they got abandoned by their father.

For some reason that makes him laugh.

His head spins as the man screams in agony.

He is the one screaming.

The captain (what was his name?) brings down his whip one more time, opening the skin of his back.

Liam begs for them to let him go, but the screams of a child aren’t heard over the sounds of the waves.

Bae tells him he is just like his father.

The dirty sailor holds him down, his body sweaty and disgusting over his, and he swears as his blood runs down his thighs.

Ursula screams and he laughs at her pain.

Milah dies in his arms. Again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

Robbie cries loudly and Killian’s eyes snap to him.

“Shhh, it’s okay.” He whispers to the baby who immediately stops crying at the sound of his voice.

“Killian.” David says and he looks at his worried face, confused, until he notices he is sitting on the floor, the room a mess around them.

Destroyed furniture, books, and glass cover the ground. The broken windows let the cold wind in.

“Killian.” David repeats, his hand on his cheek, making him look at him again. His wife is at his side, a mirrored worried look on her face. And on her cheek, a small cut.

He looks back at his friend.

“I don’t know what’s happening to me.”

Chapter Text

“I should have done more. I got distracted by…by my own problems and I almost let Henry and Robbie get in harm’s way. I am sorry.” Killian says, his head hanging low in shame.

David doesn’t get it, there’s no reason for him to feel ashamed. Both Henry and Robbie are safe, Hook made sure of it, so why is he disappointed with himself?

“It’s the Darkness inside of me, always there to tell me what I should do, or to generally tell me I am screwing it up.”, Killian told him once, and he can see it clearly now. This thing inside of him is trying, at all times, to put him down, to make sure he doesn’t trust anyone or anything, making him choose It above all else.

And we filled a baby’s heart with it, it’s not exactly true, it wasn’t dark magic, but they made sure that innocent child wouldn’t get a fair chance in the world. God, how could we be so cruel? Even if Emma forgives us, I don’t think we will ever be able to forgive ourselves.

Snow, always beautiful, hopeful, and good, approaches the pirate and puts her hand on his face.

“You are doing enough, Killian.” She says, her tone as soft as when she calms Robbie down. Killian looks taken aback by her words, almost as if he never expected any reassurance to come from Snow White. His eyes then soften, thankfully willing to believe her words. Robbie lets out a small sound, finally awake, and David smiles at his son’s curiosity as he holds Killian’s hook. David feels a warmth in his heart not so different from when he sees Emma and Henry, and the realization is a little startling but not completely shocking.

“Killian?” He hears his wife ask, her tone a little uncertain and he frowns. The pirate is staring at Robbie, but his eyes are far away, not even the sound of his name grabs his attention.

“Killian?” David asks, a little firmer, approaching them, but is also unsuccessful in making him look up. Killian lets out a small chuckle, shaking his head a little before a distressed frown takes over his face.

“David…” Snow starts to say, worriedly, when suddenly, Killian lets out a loud gasp, taking one step back. She raises a hand to touch the man’s arm, but he reacts as if it burned him, raising his hook menacingly, and David manages to pull his wife back just in time.

He looks at her shocked face to make sure she and Robbie are alright and sees the small cut on her cheek.

Killian almost…

David looks back at the pirate, feeling the anger rise in him at the sight of Snow’s blood but it is quickly replaced by fear and worry when he sees Killian backing away from them, a hand on his hair, hunched down as if to make himself smaller, a painful look on his face.

He tries to reach his friend, but he lets out a noise full of pain and the room practically implodes, glass and furniture flying everywhere. Snow lets out a startled scream, shielding Robbie who starts to wail loudly. David wants to make sure they are okay, but the cacophony continues in the room, and he knows the only way to make it stop is by calming Killian down.

Killian is now sitting on the floor, his body shaking, and his eyes wide and unseeing, unlike anything David has seen before. He remembers how he was back in Neverland, remembers the dark eyes and completely closed-off expression, but this is nothing like that. He looks…confused and scared.

“Killian.” He says, kneeling in front of him, raising his hand to touch his face. Only after he touches him does he remember the pirate’s violent reaction to Snow’s touch, but now there’s no reaction. Killian is so far gone, that he doesn’t even register the touch. “Killian!” He repeats, a little desperately.

He sees Snow kneeling by his side, and he wants to ask her to leave, to stay outside of the house, he doesn’t know what he will do if anything happens to her or Robbie because of this, he doesn’t know what Killian will do if he ends up hurting them while…

The wind picks up inside the room, making it hard for David to even hear himself over the noise.

“SNOW!” He screams, trying to get her attention while keeping his hand on the pirate’s face, but she can’t hear him, curled over their son while he shrieks.

And then, suddenly, it all stops.

The wind stops, all the books and glass that were flying around fall to the ground and the only sound in the room is the baby’s cries.

“Shh, it’s okay.” Killian says suddenly, his tone shaky and, for some reason, it immediately calms his son down.

“Killian.” David says, seeing the fog lift from his eyes. He can see the exact moment he realizes his position and the state of the room, his eyes catching on the cut on Snow’s cheek and David is distantly fascinated that the pirate’s first instinct was to comfort Robbie.

“I don’t know what’s happening to me.” He confesses, scared.

“It’s okay.” David says, nodding, his voice more sure than he actually is. He puts his hand on Killian’s nape, bringing him closer to his chest, and gives him a comforting hug, feeling the shakes trying to leave his body. “We’ll figure it out.” He says, looking at Snow and seeing her worried stare mirroring his.

“Can you stand?” Snow asks as David helps him up and he nods, looking around with wide eyes. The arm David is holding to help him is still trembling and the prince doesn’t think he has ever seen Hook so shaken up. “C’mon.” His wife mumbles, carrying Robbie with one arm while reaching for Killian’s hook.

Killian steps back from her before she can touch the metal, shaking his head a little but already standing taller than before.

“It’s okay, love.” He says and Snow sighs.

“C’mon, you need to rest.” She says and David knows she wants to say more but settles for what she knows Killian will accept for now.

They walk with the pirate between them, making sure he doesn’t fall but still trying not to smother him.

“Is this…is this what happened that day?” David asks, remembering his friend’s disappearance and them frantically looking for him, until he decided to check his room at Granny’s again, only to find him looking sick and his room destroyed.

How long has this been going on?

“I don’t know.” He answers honestly, running his hand over his face as they approach the loft.

“Does Emma know about this?” Snow asks and Killian nods.

“Aye.” He says and stops before they can get inside the house. He takes a deep breath and looks at them. “I think this will keep happening until…” He trails off.

Until it takes over.

“We’ll figure it out.” His beautiful, hopeful, wife says. “This family doesn’t give up, Killian. And we are really good at saving people.”

“Snow…” He says with a sigh, almost unbelieving and David smiles softly at them.

“She is right, we will figure it out.” David says, nodding at Killian when he turns his disbelieving eye to him.

“There you are.” The door opens behind them, and Emma comes out. She notices the tension in the group immediately. Her eyes widen a little at the small line of blood on her mother’s face, her expression turning serious. “What happened?”

Killian has the distinct feeling there’s screaming around him, but not the out-loud kind. Emma’s magic screams as she questions her parent’s decisions, her arms crossed in front of her, standing only a few feet from the couch Killian is practically draped over.

Her parents talk in hushed tones, the guilt almost physical over their shoulders.

The words are muffled in his ears, his eyes catching on the now-covered cut on the queen’s cheek.

“You will always end up hurting them.” It says and Hook closes his eyes, resting his head on the back of the couch.

“Here.” Henry says, suddenly at his side and giving him a cup of tea.

“Oh, thank you.” He says, startled at having missed the lad approaching him. He doesn’t know whether Henry was there when his grandparents told Emma about his moment of weakness, so he is unsure whether this kindness is because of what happened or because it’s just how Henry is.

The lad stares at his family as they fight, and Hook feels his chest tighten at his worried look.

“It’s going to be fine.” Killian whispers to him.

“I know.” Henry whispers back, leaning back on the couch with a sigh. “Mom is just mad they hid it from her.”

Killian sees her parents trying to get to her and wishes he could interfere, and say something that would make them see eye to eye again but he doesn’t have the energy to do so now.

“Mom and Robin talk about you.” Henry says lowly and his head snaps to him.

“What?” He asks, a little numbly.

‘Robin thinks you are…losing control.” Ah, so Henry did hear them earlier. The Darkness laughs as he condemns himself for letting Robin Hood of all people, see him vulnerable. “Mom is also worried.”

“Regina has nothing to worry about.” He snaps without meaning to, finishing his tea.

“They aren’t doing anything behind your back.” Henry explains, looking down at his own hands in his lap. “She is just…worried.” He repeats. “My dad is worried as well.” He says and it makes Hook feel even worse.  “It’s not just mom, grandpa and grandma…I am worried too.” He confesses lowly and Killian’s heart breaks.

He sees the curled posture of the lad, his fidgeting hands, and recognizes it for what it is: fear for him.

“Henry.” He says and Emma’s son looks up to him. “You don’t need to worry about this. I can handle it.” He lies but sees that he can see right through him, so he tries another angle. “Plus, your family is on the case, and you know how they are.”

“Stubborn?” Henry says with a small smile and Killian smiles back.

“Aye.” He nods. “Your grandmother told me they are good at saving people, and I am inclined to believe her, aren’t you?”

“Yes.” Henry answers, his shoulders a little lighter now. There’s thankfulness in his expression and he reminds him so much of Bae and Emma that his heart gets mended.

This lad, the son of the people he loves so fiercely, of the same blood as his Milah, it’s no wonder he is fantastic. Henry is-

being chased by the Lost Boys

Pan wants his heart

Hook will let him have it in exchange for his Excalibur

What is the blood of one more child in his hand?

Henry leans on him, arm to arm, looking at his mom and grandparents still arguing. The touch brings him back to the present, a little breathless, and he looks down to see his hand shaking. He puts the cup on the table in front of him, glad no one saw it happen again and so soon.

Is he getting worse? Is he going to lose himself completely in this…whatever this is?

“Enough.” Emma exclaims and her parents stop talking. Hook sees her stiff posture and wishes he could just stand up and be by her side, but his limbs feel like they are covered in lead, a deep tiredness took over him the moment he got in the loft and now he can only watch as his love gets more and more distressed over her parent’s lies. “Let’s free this author.” She says, grabbing both the page and the key.

“Wait, Emma.” David says, not daring to step closer to his daughter. “This is what Gold wants.”

“You are scared?” She snaps.

“He is going to use him to turn you dark.” Snow says, distressed.

The darkness cackles and Hook thinks it is simpler than that. He watches Emma snap at her parents, watches the royals shiver under her glare because of a mistake they made and the lie they told, and sees it for it is: a rift in the relationship of a family that loves each other very much. Emma steps back from her parents and Hook can see it: her alone and angry.

He can see a target for the darkness.

He opens his mouth, ready to call her name and try to calm her down, to try to defend her parents but the words get stuck behind his closed lips.

 “Shhh.” Nimue says, her hand on his throat. “Let’s let them play by themselves for now, okay dearie?” Killian feels his eyes getting heavy, but he fights against it, trying to keep his focus on the conversation in front of him.

Henry is so focused on the fight too that not even by their point of contact does he realize that something is wrong.

Hook screams internally, trapped inside his own body.

“I have questions for him. Some questions about me.” Emma says. “I am not worried, and you shouldn’t be either, but what do I know, right?” Her words are like a slap on her parents’ faces and they can’t do anything while she uses the key to open the door.

The energy in the room shifts as a bright light shines from the page, and then it’s gone, and in its place stands a man.

A very ordinary-looking man.

Nimue and Killian cock their heads identically, looking the man up and down.

“There he is.” They whisper in unison.

“It was cramped in there.” The author says, a little awkwardly.

“You are…the author?” Snow says with a frown.

“The peddler?” Davis asks, confused.

“We have a lot of questions.” Emma says before her gaze flicks to his quickly. He doesn’t know when he stood up, when his limbs came back to him, or when he stopped feeling the heaviness in his mind, but now, he is standing close to the man’s back, head still tilted.

This is the author?

The man notices the sudden silence and slowly turns around, coming face to face with the pirate.

“Not very impressive.” They say, still looking him up and down. The author gulps and takes a step back from them. “Are you really as powerful as they say?” They ask, their tone simply curious. “You don’t feel…special at all. You are just a pathetically ordinary man.”

“Killian?” Emma Swan asks but they keep their eyes on the author.

They take one step closer to him and once again the author takes a step back.

They smile.

Just a pathetically ordinary man.

“Bo.” They say raising his hook a little and the man bolts out of the room, making them laugh.

“HEY!” Snow White screams as she, her husband and their daughter run after the man.

They laugh at the sight. Maybe they will catch him, or perhaps they won’t, it doesn’t matter.

They close their eyes, enjoying the small threads of magic still filling the air, and they hum when they sense the small thread of potential. They decide to follow it, and, soon enough, they are looking down at the baby in his crib, trying to catch the mobile above him.

“Ki-ka” The baby mumbles, not paying attention to them. The little creature senses no danger.

They raise their hand, but they have to stop before they can touch him, feeling the barrier between them. They look at the jewel on the baby’s wrist and they remember the blocking spell.

“Hook?” A small voice says behind them making them turn their smile to the boy standing by the door. “Are…are you okay?” Emma Swan’ son asks.

“Never felt better, dearie.” They answer, the words making the kid widen his eyes. They approach him, who seems frozen in place (maybe from fear maybe from their magic, who knows?), and they almost get close enough for their hook to touch him when the Savior opens the door, back already, with her parents in tow.

“He got away.” She says with a shake of her head, running a hand through her hair in stress.

“Mom.” Henry says, his tone shaky and Emma is on alert immediately. She looks at them and it’s like the strings are cut from his body.

Killian’s body almost falls to the ground and Emma is the only one holding him up.

“Killian?” She asks, her arm around his back. He shakes his head in response, feeling weak. “I am taking you to Granny’s.” She says, her tone final. She says something to her parents that he can’t hear and then they are in his room at the inn.

He falls onto the bed, feeling more tired than before.

“What happened?” She asks him softly and once again he shakes his head.

“I don’t know.” He answers, only now realizing how broken his voice sounds. “I feel like I am losing my mind.” He says with a sigh.

“No, you are not.” Emma says and for once, he can’t believe her. She must sense his distress because she puts her hand on his hair in a comforting gesture, but he keeps his eyes closed not wanting to see her now, scared she will see all the doubt in his eyes.

“You need to rest.” She says making him sigh.

He can’t rest. There’s no reprieve from this.

“You are going to stay here while we solve this whole author-mess.”

“What?” He asks finally opening his eyes to see her expression and realize she is serious. “I am not going to stay put while you put your life on the line.”

“Yes, you are.” She snaps back. “Until we figure out what is happening with you, we can’t-…”

“Trust you.” It completes and he scoffs.

“You can’t be serious.” He says sitting up, but she takes a step back from him, crossing her arms.

“Yes, I am.” She says. “I am worried about you, Killian. I am scared, and I need to know you are okay so I can go out there and do what I need to do.”

“You are bringing her down, you are holding her back.” It translates to him.

“I won’t let you do this alone while Rumplestiltskin is out there-…”

“Killian, do you trust me?” She asks.

“Yes.” He answers immediately.

“Then please, trust that I can handle this.” She says, uncrossing his arms, her eyes are begging, and he can’t do anything when she asks him like that. “Please. Rest a little, go fix the Jolly, I don’t know, just don’t…get in harm’s way, please.”

“You trust her, but does she trust you?”

Do I trust myself?

“Okay.” He says with a sigh and Emma’s shoulders drop in relief. She approaches him again and gives him a quick peck on the lips. He wishes it could make it all go away but it doesn’t.

“Maybe you are building a tolerance to Emma Swan.” It says with a laugh. “Soon you will need another vice. No alcohol, no Emma Swan…perhaps the next one can have abs?” It mocks.

“Please, talk to your parents.” He tells her, trying to stay on topic. Before it all went to hell back in the loft, he realized how convoluted the Dark One’s plan is. He has to make sure Emma doesn’t isolate herself.

She freezes at his words and steps back from the bed, but he holds onto her hand.

“They lied to me.” She whispers and he nods.

“I know.” He says. “But you have to understand, living up to expectations is hard, even more, if you already know you failed.”

“It’s really hard for me to forgive this.”

“You forgave me.” He answers immediately.

“It’s…different.” She says, looking down at their interlocked hands. “You have always been honest about who you are, they lied. They acted as…paragons of virtue. They said they were heroes.”

“Even heroes make mistakes.” He tries but she shakes her head.

“I have more important things to worry about now.” She says, letting his hand go and crossing her arms again. “Like you. And the author.”

“Worry about the author, love. I can survive a few days on my own.” He says back a little bitterly.

“That’s not what I…” She stops with a sigh. They share a look and know they won’t go anywhere like this. They are both too stubborn. “If you need anything, call me.” She says in a low tone.

He wants to say the same, but Swan has already made it very clear she doesn’t want his help. He nods and watches as she leaves with her head hanging low.

Chapter Text

“Sailors they get all the money, soldiers they get none but brass. How I love my rolling sailor. Soldiers they can kiss my arse. Oh, my little rolling sailor. Oh, my little rolling he. How I love my rolling sailor. When he's on the rolling sea” Hook sings lowly, letting his body move to the nonexistent waves, letting the familiar rhythm of the shanty distract him once again. “How can I be blithe and merry, with my true love far from me? All those pretty little sailors, they've been pressed and taken to sea. Oh, my little rolling sailor. Oh, my little rolling he. How I love my rolling sailor, when he's on the rolling sea.”

“A little narcissist, don’t you think?” Asks a voice that is not his own or the Darkness. Hook opens his eyes and sees Bae standing against his door, a smirk on his face.

“Did Emma send you?” He asks, looking quickly at the clock by his bedside (marvelous thing, it even tells him the day) and he realizes it’s been two days already.

He has laid in this bed, ignored the darkness, and sang sea shanties for two full days.

His communication device lays at his side on the bed, without a single alert of call.

“Maybe.” Bae answers with a shrug. “Maybe I just got worried.” He continues, his tone lower now. Hook closes his eyes again.

“What did she tell you?” He asks.

“So, is it true?” Bae asks instead of answering, and Hook opens his eyes to look at him again. It spits taunts in his ears, and he closes his eyes again.

“That I am going insane? I don’t know, you tell me.” He curls his lip in a snarl. “Use your experience with people like me to get an answer.”

“Being an ass to me won’t make you feel better.” He can hear the frown in Bae’s voice before he scoffs. “Or maybe it will, what do I know.”

“My son John was tall and slim, and he had a leg for every limb. But now he’s got no legs at all, for he ran a race with a cannonball. Timmy rood um da, fa riddle da. Wack for the riddle, timmy rood um da. Oh were you deaf or were you blind, when you left your two fine legs behind? Or was it sailing on the sea. Wore your fine legs right down to your knee?” Hook sang, ignoring the other’s man groan.

“You really plan to stay here, singing and feeling sorry for yourself?” Bae asks and it makes him stop to glare at him.

“What?”

“So Emma benched you, so what?” Bae snaps, finally getting into the room. “There’s plenty of things you could do to help that don’t involve getting into the main fight.”

“She told me to stay here.” He says between clenched teeth.

“She said you should rest.” Bae corrects him.

“So you did talk to her.” He concludes and the other rolls his eyes.

“So what? She was worried and managed to get me worried.” He says, then sighs, seemingly letting go of a little of his irritation. “What about spending the day with me and Henry?” He asks.

He remembers the shaky tone of Henry’s voice as he called for his mother, he remembers him taking a step back when he approached him.

“No, it’s best if I don’t get too close to Henry right now. And I doubt he would want that either.” He says.

“Please.” Bae says with a scoff that makes Hook look up, shocked at him. “You couldn’t scare Henry away even if you tried. We had to pry him away from you when we were coming back from Neverland, remember?” He says and…Hook hadn’t thought of that. “All I know is, you getting stuck in here with only your thoughts and that Thing is not going to do you any good.”

Finally, Hook sits up from his lying position, squinting his eyes at Bae.

“Emma wants my help?” He asks, a little hopeful but Bae sighs.

“There aren’t only two options.” He says. “I know you trust Emma to handle the Savior’s business, why don’t we take care of you for now, huh?”

“What do you mean?”

“You don’t want to distract yourself, fine. Then we try to find out what is happening to you.”

“I know what is happening to me.” He answers, looking down.

“You are not going insane, Killian.” Bae says making him look up at him again. “Me and Belle have dozens of books and research on the Dark One lore, I am sure we can find something if we know what we are looking for.”

“I don’t know…” He trails off.

“C’mon, would it hurt to try?” Bae insists. “What if the solution to this is just one book away?” His tone is so hopeful, so-…

“He wants it so he can help his papa, this isn’t about you.” It says and Hook sighs.

I know.

“We can try.” He says to get the begging look off his face and Bae’s smile is enough of a reward.

“Okay, so let’s go to the library, I am sure Belle can get-…”

“Can’t we do this here?” He asks, a little sheepish.

“Since when is the great Captain Hook scared of meeting people?” He teases and it makes Hook chuckle dryly. “Come on, you have been holed in here for two days too long.”

“Okay, just…” He sighs. “I will meet you there, okay?” He asks and his tiredness must show in his face because Bae’s smile dims a little. The truth is, that Hook hasn’t been feeling well since his last talk with Emma.

Moving costs him too much energy and he was hiding under the pretense of having to stay put so he didn’t need to admit he wanted to stay put.

The moment Emma left the other day, Hook hadn’t left this spot on his bed, tried to move as little as possible, but instead, his magic and energy plumbed into chaos. Before he knew it, he was angry. Angry at Emma, angry at the Charmings, angry at himself, angry at the Darkness.

He can feel he is prone to make bad decisions, so he decides to make none at all. But he can’t deny it is driving him even madder.

“Okay.” Bae says with a nod. “We will have a head start, but promise me you will pass by?” He asks, trying to keep a good face.

“Aye.” Hook concedes.

“Cool, see you later then.” Bae says and Hook can see his hesitation, but he eventually leaves, closing the door behind him.

“Like a little child, he never grew out of his selfish wishes.” Nimue says with a shake of her head.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hook says with a sigh, running his hand over his face.

“You and Rumplestiltskin spoiled him too much.” She says, and Hook glares at her.

“We abandoned him.” He says but she only shrugs.

“Still.” She says, walking in front of him, looking with disgust at every item in his room. “Do you really want to waste time on a useless search or are you tired of being useless already?” She asks and he closes his eyes, feeling the sharp pain forming behind his eyelids. He lays back down, putting his arm over his eyes.

“There’s nothing I can do.” He says.

“Rumplestiltskin is going to fill your precious Savior’s heart with darkness while you stay here ‘wishing you could do more’”

The idea of Rumplestiltskin getting one over Emma is enough to make him sit up again. The idea of Emma’s heart being filled with darkness, of her feeling the same empty hole he feels inside, is enough to make him stand up.

“I’ll skin him alive before he gets the chance.” He tells Nimue.

“I know you will.” She says, for once without sarcasm in her voice. “The question is how?”

“I don’t know if the heroes managed to get the author, I don’t know what their next step is.” He says, already losing the ounce of energy he got a second ago.

“We don’t need them.” Nimue says with a scoff and Hook realizes who he is talking to. He shouldn’t be listening to a word she says, she only wants his downfall.

What was that David said?

“Promise me that when…when It talks to you about anything, doubt It before you doubt us.”

But where are they now?

“There’s a simpler way to stop all of this.” Nimue says opening a smile that almost seems…soft. “What should have been done years ago.”

“Kill Rumplestiltskin.” Hook completes and she nods.

“He has no one that cares for him anymore, who would miss him?” She asks, walking a little to the side and sitting on his chest where he keeps his stuff that survived the fire.

“Bae would never forgive me.” He says.

“But can you deny his life would be better without him?” She asks and he cocks his head to the side.

Rumplestiltskin likes to manipulate and use people, who knows when he will try to do it again? How many times can Bae’s heart be broken before his father damages him beyond recognition?

“It’s mercy killing, really.” Nimue says looking at her hand caressing the top of the chest. “Ending this before their relationship can get even more destroyed. Plus, someday, someone will have to end the Dark One, do you want that blood on Bae’s hands?” She asks and she is right.

He can’t put on Bae the burden of having to kill his own father.

“I can’t be the one to do it, though.” He says, almost painfully. He really wishes he could do it, longs to feel his lifeless body on his hook, but no.

If he kills Rumplestiltskin then the Darkness-…

“You don’t have to do it yourself.” Nimue interrupts his thoughts. “There’s other means now that he doesn’t have his dagger.”

“But I don’t know where it is.” He says.

“You could find out. I doubt Belle would withstand a too long…questioning.” She answers and he shakes his head.

“No.” He shakes even as his body moves with an adrenaline spike. He could take out any information he wants out of Belle, she trusts him for some reason, it would be so easy to just…“No.” He repeats to himself.

“So you are just going to stay here feeling sorry for yourself?” She spits Bae’s words at him, and he shakes his head again.

No, there must be another way. Some way that he can end the Crocodile once and for all without blood on his hand, without risking freeing the darkness.

Nimue stands up from her place and Hook stares at the chest she was sitting on.

Chernobog, the name comes from some dark corner in his mind, the demon-like creature that feeds on evil. It seeks out the heart with the greatest potential for darkness and devours it.

Hook opens the chest and grabs the purple box with the hat inside.

“Or I can put another thing on his tail.” He says with a smile and turns to see the frown on Nimue’s face.

“Maybe.” Her hesitation only makes him more certain of his plan. If it’s something that the Darkness doesn’t want, then it must be the right thing to do.

The Chernobog is strong enough to attack Rumplestiltskin and devour him whole, he will be gone without anyone even knowing what happened.

The mental image of it makes Hook giddy.

He summons his Excalibur, the feeling of its weight on his hand enough to make him stand taller, and uses it to turn the box into the hat.

“I can follow it, make sure it doesn’t hurt anyone it doesn’t have to.” He says with a smile. He looks at Nimue and sees her face clean of expression. “I will kill Rumplestiltskin, and at the same time not give you what you want. If I am lucky maybe it can end Zelena, Maleficent, and Cruella on the way” He smiles.

He can see it: Rumplestiltskin falling, finally, finally,

He can always comfort Bae later.

This is practically mercy-killing.

“Damn it.” Emma exclaims, cursing under her breath as another twig pulls at her jacket. “Bloody woods.” She murmurs, imitating the accent and the phrase she heard so many times out of Killian.

“I just think that-…” Regina starts again and Emma grunts.

“I know what you think, Regina.” She snaps. “If you are so understanding of what my parents did, then you can forgive them.” She says and Regina sighs, unusually patient but Emma honestly doesn’t want patience, she wants a fight. Unfortunately, she couldn’t get one, since she is avoiding her parents (she can still see her mother’s face when she told her she can’t trust her), and Killian…

She shakes her head.

She doesn’t want to fight Killian, but she knows that is what she will end up doing if she goes to check on him. It has been only two days, but she can’t shake the feeling that he has been too quiet. So, she did what she should have done earlier.

She went to Neal for help. He is the one that knows Killian the longest and she can guess that aside from her and her father, he is the one who can make him listen, and make him understand they are doing this for his own good.

He sent her a text a few minutes ago confirming that yes, Hook was still alive and breathing and pissed. But he said he was also still tired. Neal then promised to get the pirate out of his room and of his head. It was the most she could ask for.

She walks through the woods, Regina trailing right behind, looking for the author, and once again lets out a curse when her beanie gets caught in another twig.

“You aren’t even focused.” Regina says, her tone more alike her usual one now and Emma is glad.

“I am sorry, I don’t see you doing a better job.” She snaps back.

“At least I am not turning against the people who love me.” The queen snaps back and Emma feels her fury rising.

“Turning against the people who love me? You have no idea of what I am feeling, you get no say in what I do.” She says between clenched teeth.

“You are acting like a petulant child.” She says with a scoff. “Your parents did a bad thing. They apologized. Now get over it.”

“Forgive me if I don't take advice from the woman who held a grudge for half her life because a 10-year-old spilled a secret.” She says, aiming for it to hurt and even if Regina keeps the passive face, she knows she hit the target.

“I know you forgave much worse.” Regina says with a raised eyebrow, trying another angle.

“Don’t you dare.” Emma says but the Queen had never been one to back down.

“Everyone knows your boyfriend has done much worse than your parents so why does he get a pass and they don’t?”

“This is completely different. Killian never pretended to be something he wasn’t. He has always been honest with me about his past. I can’t say the same for my parents.” She explains and that leaves the other without argument. “They lied to me, Regina.” She finishes, her tone a little more desperate because she is tired of being the only one who can understand that.

They lied to her, that’s what she’s mad about.

“I lied too.” Regina finally says. “They told me about what they did, right after the Queens of darkness came into town. I helped them hide it from you.” She says and Emma inhales sharply at the confession.

That’s…

“You did what you thought was best.” Emma answers, her tone low with a shake of her head.

“So did your parents.” Regina tries again. Emma looks away because it’s still not the same.

This feeling in her chest, is not only anger: it’s disappointment. Not for them making a mistake, but for them not trusting her with the truth.

Her phone rings before she can try to explain once again to Regina all of the reasons she can’t forgive her parents. She takes it out of her pocket and sees that Henry sent her a video, so, frowning, she opens the file.

“MOM!” Henry exclaims at the camera, a hand clutching his coat’s collar, and Emma’s heart rate picks up immediately. “Cruella-…” He starts but then the camera shifts and now the white-and-dark-haired woman appears on the screen, her smirk delighted.

“As you can see, I have your dreadful son. If you prefer him to remain intact, you'll do exactly as I say...” She says, too happy at her upper hand. “Kill the Author. Then, ah, bring me his broken little body, or...your boy will meet a very unhappy ending.”

The video ends and Emma resists the urge to throw the phone on the ground.

Henry. She got Henry.

She turns to Regina and sees the similar expression on her face, her own phone cracking in her hand. Cruella must have sent her the same video.

She knows they are thinking the same thing.

“I recognize that trailhead marker.” David says making her glad that she had the good sense to come back to the loft to inform her parents of what happened, even if she is itching to just walk the whole forest looking for her son. “It’s a couple of miles south of the Toll Bridge.”

“So what now?” Snow asks, hugging Robbie closer to her chest. Emma should have left Henry with them instead of simply sending him to school, she knew he could be a target, but she was so blinded by her anger that she preferred to keep him away from his grandparents. And now, Henry was in danger because of her.

“We get our hands dirty.” Regina says, her tone gravely serious.

“You're not actually considering Cruella's demand to kill the Author?” David asks, scandalized.

“Of course not.” Regina says with a roll of her eyes. “Even if we could find him, it wouldn't be half the fun of killing Cruella. Let's see how she likes being made into outerwear.”

“Regina!” Snow exclaims.

“What? It's Emma's heart we're trying to protect, not mine.” Regina says and now it’s Emma’s turn to roll her eyes.

“If we go in guns blazing, we risk hurting Henry.” Emma says, against her first instinct she knows they have to approach this with caution. She wishes Killian was by her side, but she can’t ask him to rest and sit this one out and go running to him at the first sight of trouble. They can solve this by themselves. “It would be helpful to know the terrain more. And where the Author is. If he's enemies with Cruella, maybe he knows the best way to defeat her.”

“Oh, we may be able to help with that.” Snow says, her tone excited. David pulls out from his pocket a small pouch. “We found it here, it’s definitely from the Enchanted Forest. We are guessing that he dropped it when he ran.”

“A locator spell might work on it.” David says.

“Sounds like a perfect job for you two.” Emma says, not sharing their happiness at having found this. “I'll take Regina, and we'll scope out the area where Cruella's holed up with Henry.”

“Emma-…” Her mother tries but she is already turning around.

“No, we have to go now. Every second we waste is another with Henry in Cruella’s hands.” She doesn’t let them say anything else and closes the door on their faces.

Emma hears Regina’s footsteps right behind her and can feel her preparing to say something.

“Don’t even start.” She says, interrupting her thoughts.

Right now, she can only focus on Henry.

Chapter Text

“Bloody woods” Hook mutters as he finds a clearing that matches his tastes. He puts the box on the floor and looks around, making sure he is alone. Completely alone.

Where is It? He wonders about Nimue cryptic words but shakes his head, he is doing the right thing. Rumplestiltskin has to go, he has hurt enough people, and he is the only one that can handle the job.